Skip to main content

Full text of "Chronicle of King Henry VIII. of England: Being a Contemporary Record of Some of the Principal ..."

See other formats 


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 




STMFOMD-VMVERSITY-UBRARY 









fyAyf aA^ sTlSuae^, 




:. — ' '. - '-■ 



CHRONICLE OF 

Cing Henry VI II. of England. 

BEING 

A CONTEMPORARY RECORD OF SOME OF THE 

PRINCIPAL EVENTS OF THE REIGNS OF 

HENRY VIII. AND EDWARD VI. 

WRirrEN IN SPANISH Br AN UNKNOWN HAND. 

TRANSLATED, WITH NOTES AND INTRODUCTION, 

BY 

MARTIN A. SHARP HUME, 

Knight of the Royal Spanish Order of Isabel the Catholic. 




LONDON: GEORGE BELL AND SONS, 

YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN. 

1889. 
^0 






m^^ 



216962 




• • 






-•• ••• 



CHISWICK PRESS 



• • • 
» • • 









• • • 



:. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., tOOKST CO*UR1*, * 
CHANCERY LANE. 



TO THE 

MOST NOBLE THE MARQUIS OF RIPON, K.G., 

THIS BOOK IS INSCRIBED IN HUMBLE TESTIMONY 
OF ADMIRATION AND RESPECT. 

M. S. H. 



T BEG- to acknowledge my obligation to James Guirdner, 
"^ Esq., of the Record Office, for valuable advice and 
assistance in preparing this work for the press. 

M. S. H. 



CONTENTS. 

OHAFTBB FAGE 

I. How the Cardinal was the cause of all the eyil and damage 

that exist in England 1 

II. How the Cardinal made the Ein^f belieye he was badly 

married, and living in mortal sm «... 3 
III. The answer given bj the sainted Queen to the King . 5 
lY. How the sainted Queen defended her own Case for want 

of a Lawyer 7 

V. How the King dismissed Cardinal Campeggio, and pre- 
sently married Anne Boleyn . . • . .10 
VI. How Anne Boleyn was taken to the Tower of London, and 

the manner in which she passed through London . Id 
VH. How the King was made Head of the Chimsh ib his Realm 

by the Parliament 15 

Vm. How the King made a Chaplain of Anne's father Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury 19 

IX. How the Prelates swore to the King as Head of the 

Church 20 

X. How the Lords took the Oath, and how the Chancellor — 

Thomas More — would not take it .... 20 
XL How the Carthusian Martyrs died who would not take the 

Oath 22 

XII. How the Kine appointed for his Secretary Cromwell, who 

had been Sedetxey of the English Cardinal . . 25 
Xm. Bow the Cardinal was accused of intending to go to Scot- 
land, and how he died . . . . . . .27 

XIV. How this Cardinal, before the King married Anne, tried 

to get him married in France 29 

XY« How Cromwell advised the King to abolish the Monas- 
teries from the Elingdom ...... 31 

XVI. How the King went to Calais with his Queen Anne • 32 
XVU. How the Priests who had been Friars went to the North, 

and what they did • • S3 

XVIII. How Thomas ^lore and the Bishop of Kochester died . 36 
XIX. How the Common People all took the Oath, and it was 

sought to make Foreigners swear «... 38 
XX. How the King sent to order the Queen Katharine to 

Swear, and she refused 39 



CONTENTS, 



CHAPTER PAGE 

XXI. How Qneen Anne was deliyered of a daughter, and 

the rejoicings which took place .... 42 
XXn. How Parliament met, and how through the Address 
drawn up by Cromwell Princess Elizabeth was 
acknowledged, and Madam Mary declared a bastard 43 
XXni. How Anne asked the King for the jewels and 

crown of Queen Katharine ..... 44 
XXIV. How the blessed Queen Katharine died ... 46 
XXV. How the blessed Lady was buried .... 53 
XXVI. How Anne Boleyn committed adultery, and how it 

was found out . . . . 1 \ . 55 

XXVn. How Cromwell took Mark to London and learnt 

from him what had happened . . . ' . 60 
XXVin. How Cromwell wrote to the King, and how the 

Queen and her gentlemen-in-waiting were arrested 62 
XXIX. How the Queen and her brother the Buke were 

arrested 64 

XXX. How the Duke and Norris and Brereton and Mark 

were beheaded the next day .... 66 
XXXL How Master Wyatt wrote a letter to the King, and 

how he was pardoned 68 

XXXII. How Anne was beheaded, and what took place five 
days after the [execution of the Buke and the 

others 70 

XXXIIL How the King married Jane Seymour ... 72 
XXXIV. How the IVince was baptised, and the oath of 
allegiance taken to him, and who were his god- 
fathers 74 

XXXV. How the King married Katharine Howard . . 75 
XXXVI. How a Doctor was burnt, and why . . . .77 
XXXVIL How the Queen was accused of adultery with a 
gentleman named Culpepper, and how they were 

both arrested 82 

XXXVIII. How the Queen and Culpepper were arrested . 84 

XXXIX. How the Queen and Culpepper were beheaded . 86 
XL. How the Archbishop of Canterbury preached that 
there was no purgatory, and the reason why he 

preached it •87 

XLI. How Cromwell strove to marry the King with Anne 

ofCleves 88 

XLII. How this lady was received, and the great expendi- 
ture Uiat Cromwell caused to be made . . •. 90 
XLIII. How the King sent a gentleman to Cleves, and how 

he learnt that the lady was already married • 92 
XLIV. How the King left his wife and gave her an income 

to live upon 95 

XLV. How Cromwell was arrested, and what he was ac- 
cused of 96 

XLVT. How Cromwell answered, and it was known that he 

had wanted to kill the Duke of Norfolk . . 100 



CONTENTS. xi 



CHAPTER FAGB 

XL VII. How the Archbishop of Canterbury was warned 
that he was to be arrested, and how he went at 
once to the Emg, and was pardoned • . . 102 
XLVni. How Cromwell was beheaded, and what he said on 

the scaffold 103 

^LI^ Hiiw the King made Master Wriothesley, formerly 

CromweU's Secretary, his Secretary . . .105 
• L. How the King made Paget his Secretary . .106 
LI. How the King married Queen Katharine, and how 

be asked advice about her 107 

LII. How the King collected a great army and sent it to 
Normandy, and afterwards went over himself with 

many followers 108 

LIII. How the Duke of Nagera passed oyer to the realm 

of England. . . . . . . .109 

LIV. How the Duke of Alburquerque came to the City 

of London • • 112 

LV. How the King lefi Boulogne and crossed over to 

Dover, and made the Duke go with him . .116 
LVI. How, on the arrival of the King of France's army 
at Montreuil, the English had departed, and how 
the French made a night attack . . . .118 
LVIX. How the King of France formed a great sea force, 

and the intention with which he formed it . .120 
LYIII. How the King sent many men to Scotland, and 

amongst them more than eight hundred Spaniards 123 
. UX. How Captain Julian went to france and fought with 

Captain Mora 127 

LX. How Lord Montague, brother of Cardinal Pole, who 

is in Bome, was beheaded 131 

LXI. How the Duke of Suffolk was the cause of his son 

dying of grief 134 

LXII. How the Earl of Bochford was in love with the 
daughter of Lord Cobham, and accused his wife 
of infidelity, and lef^ her, and then married the 

Cobham 137 

LXIIL How Captain Gkunboa tried to undo Captain Julian 139 
LXIY. How the Earl of Surrey was accused of treason by 

his own sister 142 

LXV. How the King gave so strict an order to the Clergy 

that no one. would consent to be a Priest . .148 
LXVI. How the King felt indisposed, and made his Will . 150 
LXVII. How the Prince was carried to Westminster to be 

crowned with great state 153 

LXTIII. How the death of the King was made public, and 

the great ceremonies which were held . • ,154 
LXIX How Master Seymour, brother of the Protector, 

was made Admiral 157 

LXX. How there was great envy between the Queen and 

tiie wife of the Protector, and how the Queen died 160 



lii CONTENTS. 



\ 



CHAPTER PAGE 

LXXL How, after the death of the Queen, the Admural 

abetted a large number of robberies at Sea . . 161 
LXXn. How the Admiral asked for the daughter of the 

£[ing for his wife, and what happened afterwards 162 
LXXin. How the Clergy strove until they got liberty to 

marry 165 

LXXIY. How the Priests by their great jealousy gave rise to 

the Edict which is spoken of in this chapter . 167 
LXXV. How there was a great scarcity in the Country, 

and the cause of it • , . . , .169 

LXXvi. How the Protector went to Madam Mary to warn 
her to discontinue the Sacrament) and what she 
answered •..*•••• 172 
LXXVn. How the Bishop of Winchester was arrested and 

taken to the Tower ....,, 174 

LxxVlIL How the Bishop of London was arrested, and why ; £ 

and how he was taken to the Thieves' Prison . 175 . 

LXXTX. How they abolished Masses and Altars, and the \ 

way they now administer the Sacrament . .177 

TiYTT. How the people of Norfolk and Suffolk rose, and all 

the County of Cornwall 180 

LXTXT. How the Earl of Warwick quarrelled with the Pro- 
tector, and what happened . . . . .185 

LXXXIL How the Protector was proclaimed a Traitor, and 

gave himself up ....... 188 

LXXXTTI. How the Lords met at Westminster, and what they 

agreed there 190 

LXXXTV. How all the Heretics who had fled returned to Eng- 
land : and I will also speak of a Dr. Barnes . 193 
LXXXY. How Captain Gamboa fell out with the Spanish 

Captains 196 

LXXXYI. How Gamboa lost his office through what Guevara 

said 201 

LXXXVU. How, by the industry of Captain Pero Negro, Had- 

dington was not lost that time .... 203 

LXXXYHL How Gamboa tried to have Carlos de Guevara 

killed, and how Guevara killed Gamboa . • 206 
LXXXIX. How Carlos de Guevara was hanged with his com- 
panions 209 

XC. How the English returned Boulogne to the King of 

France 215 

Xd. How the Protector and other gentlemen were ar- 
rested and beheaded . ... . . . 216 

XCn. How Lord Paget was arrested, and why . .219 



INTRODUCTION. 

IN 1873 the Academy of History of Madrid had brought under 
its notice by one of its corresponding members a parchment 
MS. of ninety-five quarto leaves, entitled " CHBOiacA del Ret 
Enbico Otavo de Inglatebba.** The document, which had been 
greatly prized by the owner's family, was closely written in seven- 
teenth century characters, and was stated at the end to have been 
copied in Madrid in 1659. It consisted of seventy-five chapters, 
treating of events which extended from the divorce proceedings 
of Henry VIII., in 1527, to the execution of the Lord High 
Admiral Seymour, brother of the Duke of Somerset, in March, 
1549, and the Academy of History placed it in the hands of one 
of its most distinguish^ members, the diplomatist and statesman, 
Don Mariano Boca de Togores, Marquis de Molins, for exami- 
nation and report. 

Amidst the political convulsions which were agitating his 
country, and in which he took an important part, the Marquis 
could devote but scant and intermittent attention to his task; but 
notwithstanding his inability to personally consult the many 
authorities and documents of the period in question, only to be 
found in London and Vienna, he had made considerable progress 
with his learned and acute analytical report, when, as he says, 
almost to his dismay he discovered, as a result of inquiries he 
had ordered to be made, that no less than eleven copies of the 
manuscript existed in Madrid and the Escorial — all of them 
apparently earlier, and some of them more interesting than the 
particular codex under examination. 

This discovery greatly extended the scope of the report, 
which, instead of confining itself to the one MS., now dealt 
critically with the whole of the eleven. It was found that several 
of the copies now unearthed carried the Chronicle on to the execu- 
tion of the Protector Somerset in January, 1552, and the arrest 



xiv CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIII. 

of Paget, and three of the four copies found in the National Library 
at Madrid extended into the reign of Queen Mary. It was easily 
seen, however, that the seventeen chapters, from seventy-five to 
ninety-two, extending from the death of Seymour to the execution 
of his brother Somerset, had been written by the same hand and 
in the same artless and unliterary style which is characteristic of 
the first seventy- five chapters, whilst the " third part,*' as it is 
called in one of the copies, relating the events of Queen Mary's 
reign, is written in totally different and more cultivated diction. 
It was wisely decided, therefore, to recommend to the Academy 
I for publication one of the copies in the Biblioteca Nacional, con- 
I taining only the ninety-two chapters, with such slight emenda- 
tions and improvements as were suggested by a collation of it 
with the several other codices of ancient date which had been 
. discovered in the Palace Library at Madrid and elsewhere. 

That the document had been highly valued at the time when [i 
the events it recorded were fresh in men's memories was evident 
from the large number of contemporary copies which had been 
made of it, and from the fact that the great Jesuit historian, 
Father Rivadeneyra, in his history of the Reformation, had in at 
least two cases copied it textually — namely, when describing the 
coronation procession of Anne Boleyn through London, and the 
farewell of Henry VIII. on his death-bed with his daughter 
Mary. Rivadeneyra's history was written in his old age, in 1587, 
but, curiously enough, he was probably made acquainted with the 
Chronicle thirty years before in this wise. The only copy which 
bears a date, except the seventeenth century MS. first submitted 
to the Academy, is a beautifully copied and emblazoned parch- 
ment quarto copy, in which the history is carried up to the 
execution of the Duke of Northumberland in August, 1553, 
and in a curious and valuable appendix ^ bears the words, 

^ The Dedicatory Epistle to the ** Albadeliste" copy of the 
Chronicle in the Biblioteca Nacional runs as follows : — 

" When the King Henry VIII. of England married Queen Katha- 
rine, daughter of the Catnolic ICing Ferdinand of Spain, there came 
to England a Valencian man of letters, and lived there many years, 
during which time there befell in that country religious barbarities, 
such as the denying of obedience to the Pope and to the Holy 
Sacrament, and other things to be expected of a misguided and 
blinded people, as is more largely set forth in this treatise, which is 
written m nve quires and a half, and was written by the Valencian 
man of letters I speak of, for he was a man of good memory, and 



INTRODUCTION. 



XV 



" Scripto en Gante, postrero de Octabre bidlvi." On the orna- 
mental frontispiece of this appendix there are carefully drawn at the 
top the arms of the family of Enriquez de Guzman, and at the foot 
the arms of Enriquez alone. This gives the clue to the conscien- 
tious copyist, who, as he says, had to copy the document *' on the 
sly,* and who sent it to his Mend without a binding for fear of dis- 
covery, for the Enriquez de Guzman of the day was Don Die^o, 
Count de Albadeliste, brother-in-law of the great Duke of Alba, 
with whom he was then (October, 1556) in Italy, whilst the Enriquez 
who is known to have been in Ghent at the same time was his kins- 
man, Don Pedro Enriquez, Chamberlain to his Catholic Majesty, 
Philip II. The great Emperor Charles V., sick of the world's 
grandeur and the world's emptiness, had come to Flanders to 

was persuaded bj his friends to undertake this work. After he had 
written all that is contained in these six quires unhappily a certain 
misfortune befell him, wherefore, as everything over there was 
changed, he was obliged to leave the country to save his life, and 
he escaped, and nothmg more was ever heard of him, but it is be- 
lieved either that he was murdered by his enemies or was lost at 
sea. He left in the house of a Spanish merchant, a friend of his, 
who lives in London, all his garments and belongings, and amon^t 
other things he left the original, from which cautiously, and on the 
sly, and with a great deal of trouble, I have taken this copy of the six 
quires, or rather five-and-a-half, to be exact, in substance, although 
m some things I have condensed the writing in much less words, 
in the first place, because I had no time to be so diffuse, for, as I 
have said, 1 have copied it on the sly, and in the next place the 
style seemed to me to be anything but that of a man of letters, for 
he never mentions the time nor dates when all this variety of things 
happened as he describes, for which he excuses himself m the pro- 
logue, which I do not copy, in order to attend to the principal part, 
80 I beg to be forgiven for this defect and the others which I may 
have made by my own fault in the copying, and hope that my gooa- 
will and zealous desire to be useful will be accepted. In Ghent, 
last day of October, DMLVI. 

* * I have not had it bound (NOLOEHECHO enquademar), for fear 
that it might be discovered, for many of the persons of whom it 
speaks are living, and also because it would be very troublesome to 
send by the post." 

On the back of one of his pages the transcriber also criticises the 
original in this wise : — 

** And I am sorry to see that whilst in all the things of which this 
history treats, it is most copious and most true, as Ihave been able 
to learn from persons who were concerned in them, yet in the matter 
of fixing time it is so deficient that no date is mentioned in any 
part of it, although it is so necessary and important a thing for the 
enjoyment of history." 



xvi CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIII. 

take a last farewell of his native place before retiring to his liTing 
tomb at Yuste ; and amongst the other members of his family there 
came from England to meet him his son Philip, King of Spain and t 
England, with his splendid court, one courtier of which, Don 
Pedro Enriquez, was then to copy the Chronicle ' on the sly,* 
and send it to his power^l kinsman, and another, a young but 
already eminent priest, the secretary and friend of St. Ignatius 
Loyola, Father Pedro de Bivadeneyra, was thirty years after 
to adopt its very words in his great history of the English 
schism. 

It will be seen that Don Pedro, the copyist, enters into some 
curious criticisms of the work he is transcribing, and repeats, but 
with evident doubt, the current accoimt of its authorship. He 
says that it was compiled from papers left in the house of a 
Spanish merchant in London by a Yalencian lawyer, or man of 
letters, who had gone to England with Queen Katharine of 
Aragon, and who, in consequence of a misfortune that befell him, 
had to fly from that country to save his life ; but he goes on to 
say that the style of writing appears to him to be very unlike that 
of a lawyer, although he adds, *' it is most copious and most true» 
as I have been able to learn from persons who took part in the 
events." 

A so-called chronicle without a date, except a purely arbitrary 
one in its first sentence, can hardly be seriously criticised from 
the point of view suggested by its title ; but the omission of dates^ 
bad as it is in a chronicle, is hardly so suggestive of carelessness 
as the confused and slovenly order in which some of the events 
are related. It is no uncommon thing for the writer to hark 
back with a remark that he forgot to tell an event in its proper 
order, so he may as well tell it now ; and in one case he even 
transposes the order of Henry VlLL's fourth and fifth marriages, 
and makes Cromwell intervene in the marriage of Katharine 
Howard, which took place afler his execution. But for all these 
imperfections and drawbacks, the Chronicle, written in a rougk 
and blunt phraseology, bristles from beginning to end with new 
subsidiary facts and natural touches which reveal the sympathies 
and partialities of the writer, and enable the reader easily to dis- 
tinguish the scenes of which he was an eye-witness or actor from 
those which he recounts at second hand only, and again from 
those which are merely the repetition of the gossip of his class or 
neighbours. The value of the Chronicle must in a large degree 



^^^- vy//'}.y 



INTRODUCTION. xvii/ 



depend mpon the personalitj of the author, and the amount of 
opportunity for observation which he enjoyed ; and the specula- 
tions of the Marquis de Molins on this point do not appear to me 
very successful. No Valencian man of letters went with Katharine 
to England, except the celebrated Professor Luis Yives, who left 
before the events of the Chronicle took place, and the uncouth 
and ungrammatical style proves the writer to have been a man 
of small culture, and unused to literary composition ; but a por- 
tion of the Chronicle may have been inspired by a certain 
Licentiate Medona, or Medina, to whom the Queen wrote a 
letter in March, 1535, and who seems to have been some sort 
of agent of hers in London. A, suggestion appears to have 
been made that the chronicler was a Spanish priest who was in 
atten dance on the ill-fated Katharine, but this again is rendered 
improbable, if not impossible, from the proved fact that, with the 
exception of the weak and aged Bishop of Llandaff, mentioned in 
the Chronicle, who died in 154 0, no Spanish priest was near 
Kath arine in the last ye^jrs of her Ufa.; and in any case it is not 
conceivable that a Spanish priest could have burst forth in 
paroxysms of praise of Henry as the writer of the Chronicle does. 
The Marquis de Molins rejects the idea that any Spanish mer- 
chant resident in London could have written it, as no mention is 
made of the frequent exactions imposed by Henry and the Pro- 
tector Somerset upon the commercial classes, although I would 
point out that the immunities granted to foreigners resident in 
London by Henry are mentioned in Chapter LIL, and a long 
complaint on the debasement of the coinage under Somerset is 
siade in Chapter LXXIX., besides an expression of condolence with 
the merchants who had been despoiled by the Lord High Admiral 
Seymour. The Marquis very strongly inclines to the belief that the 
Chronicle must have been the work of, or at all events inspired 
by, one of the Spanish mer cenary soldiers then in the service of 

Sland. It is undoubted that a great portion of any value the 
^nicle may possess must depend upon the fact that it con- 
tains the m ost detailed, curious, and hitherto unknown particu- 
lars of the lives and fortunes of these military adventurers, their 
names, their pay, their quarrels, jealousies, and triumphs ; jind, 
EigBIj interesting as are some of the grave historical facts related, 
they may mostly be relegated to the contemporary English 
chroniclers for the sake of the trivial but deeply interesting 
miniatures of the daily life of these Spanish swashbucklers. 



\xr7VvUt^ ijuuuh e^/KA uL 



XVUl 



CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIII. 



>lk 



The Marquis de Molins pitches upon one of these mercenary 
captains, whose name throughout the Chronicle is mentioned as 
Captain Julian, as the probable author or inspirer, on account of 
the almost auto-biographical minuteness with which some of his 
adventures are told, and very happily guesses this Captain Julian 
to have been a certain Julian Romero, who in after life became a 
famous general in the continental wars, but whose biographers 
were ignorant of his youthful sojourn and services in England. 
This surmise as to Captain Julian's identity with the General 
Romero who fought so valiantly at San Quintin, and who died in 
1577, IS abundantly proved by authorities in England, which the 
Marquis apparently had not the opportunity of consulting ; but 
true though it be that Julian's deeds and thoughts in certain 
adventures are set forth with trivial exactness, I cannot for several 
reasons admit the theory of his authorship of the record. In the 
first place, his character as displayed in the Chronicle itself, and 
as confirmed by a Spanish historian in 1554, who calls him a 
captain of small knowledge or prudence, is the very last in the 
world to fit him to sit down and write of other men's deeds in the 
fulness of his own youth and turbulence; in addition to which, his 
signature to a document unearthed at Simancas by the Marquis 
de Molins proves that this brave gentleman could hardly write 
his own name. What is more important still, however, is that 
certain events in the Chronicle, such as the coronation of Anne 
Boleyn, the burning of Father-Forest, and the reception of Anne 
of Cleves, all of which happened before Julian could have arrived 
in England, are evidently related by the writer as an eye-witness. 
!N'o mention moreover is made of Julian's active service and ad- 
ventures in Scotland during the campaigns of 1548-9, in which he 
appears, according to the French historian Beaugue, to have 
played a distinguished part. 

The author's peculiarly artless style renders it easy to distin- 
guish the point of view firom which he tells his story, and reading 
between the lines, in nearly every case where he relates a scene 
at second hand the source of his information is clearly indicated. 
The theory of the lawyer or priest being the author is un- 
likely on the face of it. The author could not have been Don 
Miguel de la S^ (or Lasao), Katharine's doctor, who was with her 
at her death, although he perhaps communicated the particulars 
of the scene to the writer, because no mention is made of certain 
important medical facts obtained firom him by the Ambassador 



1 

\ 

J 
] 



INTRODUCTION. xix 



Ohapuys, and sent by tbe latter to Charles V. ; and more especially 
because, on the first visit of Chapuys to Kimbolton, related so 
graphically in Chapter XXIV., it is perfectly clear that the 
chronicler was one of the party, and tells the story from the out- 
ride and not the inside of the castle. 

I take it for certain also that the writer of the Chronicle was 
not himself at Court, or in personal communication with royalty, 
because in the more or less apocryphal conversations with royal per- 
sonages scattered throughout the book, the King or Queen is always 
addressed as ' Your Majesty,* a title used by Charles Y., but not 
usually assumed by or addressed to Henry Vlii., who was always 
called ' Tour Grace * or ' Tour Highness * in conversation. 
Again, the writer evidently saw the triumphal procession of Anne 
Boleyn through the city firom the street, and was, clearly, one of 
the Spanish residents who, as he said, waited so long for the 
arrival of Anne of Cleves at Blackheath. He indicates himself 
also as the * only foreigner * who got inside the Tower to see the 
execution of Anne Boleyn, by obtaining entrance the night before. 
He just as evidently saw from the street the return of Surrey 
from Guildhall after his condemnation to death, and from the street, 
too, outside the palace of Whitehall, he apparently witnessed the 
pageant of the christening of Edward YI., and nine years after- 
wards, his coronation. I judge that the author could not have 
been a diplomatist, as he shows no familiarity with the person or 
movements of the celebrated Spi^ish ambassador in London, 
Eustace Chapuys, and apparently knows nothing of the eternal 
game of political checkmate which the wily Fleming was playing 
with the French king on the English chessboard, nor does he 
mention once the finesse^ the intrigues, the supplications, the 
threats and the appeals made for years by Chapuys on behalf of 
the Princess Mary to her brutal father, either to let her leave the 
country and go to her Spanish relations, or to allow her to have 
proper medical attendance and some assurance of protection or 
safety from the ever-dreaded poison. The writer knew none of 
the moves of what was probably the greatest diplomatic game 
ever played, and I cannot believe that he was any secretary or 
hanger-on of Chapuys'. 

All this seems to show that the author was not a courtier or 
a diplomatist any more than he was a lawyer or a priest, and the 
responsibility for the document would therefore appear to rest 
between a resident merchant, trader, or interpreter, or one of the 



XX CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIIL 

I 

1 

mercenary soldiers of fortune who flocked to the standard of i 
Henry YIII. for the honour, the pay, and the ransoms. From u 
the first coming of Katharine of Aragon, with a great suite of \ 
Spaniards in her train, there must have been a large number of ii 
her countrymen constantly passing through London — ^messengers, d 
courtiers, friends, soldiers and agents ; and after the divorce, the i 
road through France from Flanders to Spain being periodically 1 
closed by war, the couriers, men-at-arms, diplomatists, and I 
travellers, in their journeys backwards and forwards, would pass q 
through England from the south-east coast to Bristol or Pl3rmoutb i 
in still larger numbers. This would of course necessitate some I 
lodgings or hostelries in London, where the language was spoken 
and their countrymen to be met with, the proprietors of which^ 
or their sons, would no doubt habitually serve as interpreters to 
their guests ; and all through the book it seems to me that glimpses 
are to be caught of some such person as this, who would be 
brought into contact with a large number of his countrymen of 
all ranks and professions, and, Spaniard-like, would listen to, and 
in his turn retail, their stories of passing events in which they 
were actors. 

The trite account of the protracted divorce proceedings, and 
the shadowy forms of kings and cardinals, sink into the background 
when the real live figure ofMontoya , one of th e Que en*s ser vants, 
is brought before our eyes. It is then no longer an abstract 
personage, but a flesh-and-blood man, who probably told his 
share of the story to the open-eared chronicler. We know how 
much money he had, the name of the gentleman in Antwerp 
who paid it to him, the exact time he took on his voyage, how 
much he paid for his boat, and the many small particulars by 
which the simple-minded chronicler plainly divulges his infor* 
mant. Montoya, we are told, remained at Bruges to escape the 
King*s vengeance, and the scant number of Katharine's faithful 
Spaniards was stiU further shrunken; but another informant is 
ready at the dramatic scene related in Chaptpr ^X. , When 
the oath of allegiance to the new Queen, and to Henry as head 
of the church, was being imposed on all the inhabitants, the 
Spanish residents in London, we are told, were in hiding for 
twenty days, until the Emperor*s ambassador was able to arrange 
with the all-powerful Cromwell that they should be exempt ; but no 
such leniency was intended to be accorded to Katharine herself, 
notwithstanding the splendid burst of fury and indignation with 



INTRODUCTION. xxi 



which she had cowed the King*s page Montjoy, who had dared 
bo ask her to take the oath immediately afler the divorce had 
l>een pronounced. The writer of the Chronicle was evidently not 
it Bnckden on the second attempt made to extort the oath from 
l^e Queen and her servants, but out of her four Spanish atten- 
lants it is quite easy to distinguish the narrator of the scene. 
The Archbishop of York, Dr. Lee, and the Bishop of Durham, 
Dr. Tunstall (not as the writer erroneously says, the Archbishop 
)f Canterbury), were sent to administer the oath, but, we are told 
in the Chronicle, with instructions not to press the Queen very 
bardly. The daughter of Isabel the Catholic was quite equal to the 
occasion, and flatly revised to swear. She called her servants 
together, and explained to them that they could not swear alle- 
^ance to Henry as head of the church, but told them to swear 
as her nudtre de salle, Francisco Felipe, should swear. The 
Chronicle tells how she called the faithful Francisco Felipe to 
her and concocted with him a word-juggle in Spanish which 
should cover the consciences of the servants and satisfy the 
bishops at the same time, and the jeu de( mots appears to have 
hoodwinked the commissioners as regards the oath to Henry as 
head of the church. But the second oath, to Anne Boleyn, was not 
so easily disposed of; for when the Archbishop told the house- 
hold what they had to swear, we are told " they all in one voice, 
and especially Francisco Felipe, said, I have sworn allegiance 
once to my mistress Queen Katharine, and whilst she lives I can 
recognize no other queen in this realm.** The Archbishop then 
threatens them with punishment if they refuse, and the dramatic 
scene of the Bui^undian lacquey Bastian is told, and a graphic ac* 
count is given of his leave-taking from the Queen. It is quite clear 
from the mistake in the name of the bishop who administered the 
oath, and from the absence of any mention of the Queen*s two 
jroung English chaplains, Abel and Barker, who refused to 
swear and were taken off to cruel sufferings and ultimate mar- 
tyrdom, that the writer of the Chronicle was not present in person 
It this scene, and that his account of it was probably related to 
liim by Francisco Felipe, with whose affairs and movements he is 
igain very well acquainted after the death of the Queen in January, 
1536. Felipe was taken from the Queen*s service in 1535 for some 
time and is known to have stayed in London until the prayers of 
Katharine and the influence of Chapuys caused him to be re- 
stored to his mistress ; and on Katharine*s death he was in London 



xxu 



CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIIL 






lV 



for a time, endeayooring to get the pay that was due to him, as 
well as a small legacy left to him by the Queen. The Chronicle 
gives an interesting account of a scene between Henry YIII. and 
Francisco Felipe respecting the restoration of certain valuables 
in Felipe^s possession, after which the incensed monarch dismissed 
the faithful servant with scant ceremony and no money, and we 
are told that Francisco Felipe got nothing, and went poor to his 
own countiy. This account, m which the mmtre de mile is re- 
presented in a favourable light, and the King as a mean cur- 
mudgeon, can hardly be inspired by the same person as in a 
later chapter of the Chronicle bursts out in praise of Henry thus, 

I '* Oh, what a good King, how liberal thou wert to everyone, and 
particularly to Spaniards.^* 

The scene at the Queen's death-bed is probably told at second 
hand, and might be related by either Dr. De la Sd or Francisco 
Felipe, but all the events which the Chronicle relates as happen- 
ing in London at this time, such as Anne's entry into London, 
her execution, and the martyrdom of Forest, were evidently wit- 
nessed by the writer. There is a curious account of the attempted 
escape fVom England of the Spanish Bishop of Llandaff, and here 
again a glimpse seems to be caught of the narrator. He knows 
exactly the sum of money realized by the plate confided to ' some 
Spanish merchants* by the Bishop, what was done with the 

^ money, and the small particulars of the purchases secretly made 
for the journey, and even the amount paid to the boatman. I 
have a vague idea that the writer or compiler, whoever he was, 
must have lived in the immediate neighbourhood of St. Katha- 
rine's (now the site of St. Katharine's Docks), as he so often in 
the course of his book brings this not very important conventual 
and charitable establishment into prominence. Be mentions-that 
all the windows at St. Katharine's were broken by the concussion 
of ^e Tower guns on the entrance of Anne Boleyn,j3ut he has 
not a word to say for the other windows all round Tower Hill, 
Tower Street, and other points equally near, whose windows 
must have been destroyed as well Bishop Ateca of Llandaff 
is mentioned as being Abbot of St. Katharine's, and living there 
until his attempted escape. Surrey's boat to aid his escape 
from the Tower was taken of a St. Katharine's boatman, and 
was ordered to await him there. The part of Loudon most 
afiected by Spanish merchants was from time immemorial the 
neighbourhood of Tower Street and both sides of Tower Hill, 



INTRODUCTION, xxiii 



and indeed the tradition has not even now entirely died 
out. 

In the autumn of 1543, Gonzaga, Viceroy of Sicilj, arrived in 
London, as ambassador from the Emperor to Henry Yin., and 
an offensiye alliance was concluded against France. At that time 
and for many years afterwards the Netherlands were swarming 
with soldiers of fortune — Spaniards, Burgundians, Swiss, and Ger- 
mans — ^intermittently in the service of the Emperor, but willing to 
sell their aid to any other potentate who would pay them well ; 
indeed, to this day the Spanish equivalent for ' sending coals to 
Newcastle ' is to ' put another pike in Flanders* ; and as the spoil 
of the church had given to Henry a greater abundance of money 
than was possessed by any other prince, it was natural that the 
adventurers should find their way hither as soon as the alliance of 
Henry and their master was known. 

The Chronicle tells with minute exactness of the successive 
visits of two great Spanish noblemen to England, and the at- 
tempts made by Henry to enlist their aid in the coming war. We 
are told that these noblemen, one after the other, lodged at "the 
house of a Spaniard settled in London.*' Their incomings and 
outgoings are told with almost wearisome exactness. The names 
of their visitors and the thoughts of their followers are quite fami- 
liar with the narrator, and whenever the affairs of these noble- 
men, and especially the last one, the Duke of Alburquerque, 
needed communication with Englishmen, the knowledge of the 
writer is most complete. On the visits of the two diikes succes- 
sively to the Court of Henry again the spectator stands revealed. 
It was to the writer a matter apparently of prime importance in 
a national chronicle that the 'other gentlemen' who accom- 
panied the noblemen should have the honour of kissing the 
King's hand, and on these occasions, as on most, where the nar- 
rator is relating his own impressions, he uses the artless phrase 
" it was a sight to see " the grandeur of the Court. The Duke 
of Alburquerque and his followers entered the King's service for 
the war, and the familiarity of the writer with the Duke's move- 
ments continues throughout the whole campaign before Boulogne, 
at which he was presumably present The English and Spanish 
historians barely mention the fact that the Duke of Alburquerque 
was present, but the Chronicle shows him taking a prominent 
part in the conduct of the siege, and all that relates to his share 
and the share of the Spaniards in this and the subsequent wars I 



U4^J^ 



xxiy 



CHRONICLE OF HENBY VIIL 



believe to be quite new. The minute exactness and truth of the 
writer with respect to the Duke of Alburquerque*s affairs before 
Boulogne are incidentally proved by a diary of the siege written by 
the King*8 secretary, in which not only is the Duke given the 
next position after the royal blood, but the very uniforms de* 
scribed by the chronicler are mentioned, and the hundred horse- 
men who followed the Duke. (Rymer, vol. xv. page 54. " The 
order how the KtJig's Majesty departed out of the totcn of Callay, 
on Friday^ 2Sth July.^^) 

The design of the allies was to send two great armies to move 
conjointly on Paris, and the English king collected troops and 
sent them to his town of Calais. Unfortunately, however, 
Henry, seduced by the ambition of following the example of the 
Emperor in reducing the towns on the road, instead of swiftly 
moving on the panic-stricken capital, frittered away his strength 
before Boulogne and Montreuil, and the King^s stay before Bou- 
logne previous to its surrender is dwelt upon minutely by the writer. 
He mentions that the King was in the habit of " coming to the 
Duke of Alburquerque's tent at nightfall Accompanied by a gentle- 
man named Master Knyvett, and a laquey, whereupon the Duke 
used to sally forth with another laquey and an interpreter the 
Duke had, and they went to walk on the beach/* The conver- 
sations between the King and the Duke in these walks are re- 
peated with apparent fidelity, and it is difficult to avoid specu- 
lating whether the ^ interpreter the Duke had* was not the 
writer or narrator of the scene, and whether * the Spaniard who 
was settled in London * might not have accompanied the Duke to 
the wars. 

Thenceforward the lives and adventures of the Spanish mer- 
cenaries in the English service occupy a large space of the Chro- 
nicle, and we catch sight repeatedly in the narration of some per- 
son who is constantly in contact with these swashbucklers with- 
out being one of them. Thus, in the curious scene of Julianas 
intemperate rage, told in Chapter LXIH., the narrator is not very 
far to seek. The merchant who heard everything that the 
obstreperous Julian had said, and who knew exactly how much 
Gamboa had heard as well as Gamboa*s malicious secret appeal 
to the witness to be hard on the peccant captain, might well be 
the Spaniard settled in London, in whose house both the Dukes 
of Najera and Alburquerque lodged, and who, as interpreter to 
the latter, was familiar with all his affairs in London and before 



\ 



INTRODUCTION. xxv 

be Boulogne. We seem to guess the probability of this '* Spaniard 

re settled in London ** being one of the foreign jurymen in Captain 

9v Gkievara*s trial for murder in January, 1550, told in Chapter 

be LXXXYIII., as he knows the secrets of their deliberation whilst 

e- considering their yerdict, and his description of the trial is almost 

le- puerile in its minuteness. 

"ke That the writer could speak and understand English is evident 

ly, firom the fact that he repeatedly translates words and expressions, 

but it is also clear that be had learnt all he knew by ear or rote, 

re firom the extraordinary eccentricity of his spelling of English 

id proper names. Not a name in the book is spelt otherwise than 

T, phonetically as it would s trike a Spanish ear, and in some cases 

le great ingenuity is shown in adapting English pronunciation to 

It Spanish spelling, as in Huaruyque for Warwick, Arequenebeth 

th for Harry Enjrrett, Cahuart for Howard, and it is difficult to 

1- avoid thinking that the reason why Wolsey*s name is never men- 

T. tioned in the chapters that relate to him is because of the diffi- 

le culty or impossibility encountered by the writer in putting it 

e- phonetically into Spanish letters. 

:e The document appears to have been first written, as far as 

\e Chapter LXXV., some time during the year 1550, probably in 

r- Belgium, where the writer no doubt had taken refuge from the 

?. persecutions of the time in England. Chapter LXXV. tells of 

1. the great famine in England which took place in 1550, and a 

le previous chapter relates the execution of Seymour (March, 

lo 1549) ; and that the whole of the Chronicle up to Chapter 

:o LXXV. was written at the same time is proved by the remark in 

Chapter L., when speaking of the unfortunate Sir Geoffrey Pole, 

r. brother of the Cardinal who had taken refrige in Belgium, that 

). " at this very day ** the Bishop of Liege was entertaining him, and 

r. making him an allowance. ^* This very day *' must have been in 

L. 1550, as Sir Geoffirey Pole returned to England, amnestied, at 

*s the beginning of 1551. The trial of Guevara for murder, at 

T which the writer was certainly present, took place at the end of 

e January, 1550, and is related in what may be called a continua- 

h tion of the Chronicle. In this continuation many of the events 

kl recounted must, in all probability, have happened before the 

e author*s flight, such as the already mentioned murder trial in 

'S January, 1 550, and Warwick*s bold intrigue against the Protector ; 

o indeed it would appear to be not improbable that the first im- 

e prisonment of Somerset might even be the reason of the author^s 

c 



W5 



xxvi CHRONICLE OF HENRY VIII. 

removal to Belgium, as he shows himself all through a strong par- 
tizan of Somerset and Paget; but be this as it may, it seems clear 
that the last seventeen chapters of the Chronicle were not written 
as the first seventy-five were, all at one time, but were added 
one by one, partly from reminiscence and partly as the news was 
received from friends in England. I am brought to this conclu- 
sion from the fact that when the writer recounts the reconcilia* 
tion between the fallen Somerset and the triumphant Warwick, 
in Chapter LXXXIII., he did not know of Somerset's execution 
(January, 1552), related in a subsequent chapter, because he ex- 
presses some doubt or fear lest the restoration of Somerset to 
liberty should not be regretted * some day ' by Warwick and 
his friends. 

These last seventeen chapters, probably added piecemeal during 
the year 1551 and early in 1552, show clearly also that during 
that tune the writer was Hving in a French-speaking country, as 
Gallicisms are constantly creeping into the text of these chapters 
which are never observable in the first seventy-five chapters, pre- 
sumably written in England, or more probably transcribed from 
rough notes or memoranda immediately on the arrival of the 
writer in Flanders, some time in 1550. 

The Chronicle is written throughout in a peculiarly uncouth 
and clumsy style, and an attempt has been made in the transla- 
tion to preserve as much of its blunt simplicity as possible, whilst 
suppressing enough of its tautology and obscurity to make it in- 
telligible to English readers. 

M. S. H. 



1 ' ■ 






• > 



a 



CHRONICLE OF 



" • 



KING HENKY VIII. OF ENGLAND. 



CHAPTEE I. 

HOW THE CARDINAL WAS THE CAUSE OF ALL THE EVIL 
AND DAMAGE THAT EXIST IN ENGLAND. 

IN the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred and 
thirty/ Henry VIII. being King of the realm of Eng- 
land, and in the flower of his age, determined for his own 
greater tranquillity, and in order to be able to take his 
pleasure, to give over the government of his kingdom to a 
Cardinal who lived there, who was Archbishop of York. 
This Cardinal was not a very learned person, but was 
much thought of by the King. He was of very low birth, 
his father being a butcher, but the King gave him the 
Chancellor's seals, and all that he ordered in the kingdom 
was done, even the Lords * obeying him. It came to such a 
pass, indeed, that the King intervened in nothing, and this 
Cardinal did everything. As it is the custom of princes 
always to strive to be friendly with those who rule in 
foreign countries, the King of France gained the good- 
will of the Cardinal to such an extent that it brought 
about an alliance between the French and English Kings, 

^ This date (the only one in the book) appears to be quite arbi- 
trarily introduced, as Wolsey had been Henry's minister since 1513, 
and several of the events related in the next three chapters hap- 

Sened before 1530, Wolsey indeed dying in that year, having been 
isgraced the year previous. 

* The members of the King's Council are generally thus indi- 
cated in the Chronicle. 

B 



-••. •• CHRONICLE OF 

■*r^T- — 









and the C&rj&al always tried that the King of England 
should -B^loli bad terms with the Emperor, the more to 
show hisDwn friendship for France. 

W^ieu Pope Clement died, this Cardinal wrote to the 
EilipeVor, asking him to remember what he promised him 
a1b.!pruges when he was there as ambassador, which was to 
ti'y'to get him made Pope. The Cardinal well knew the 

•.^Emperor would not do it, and by this means he could 
.-pick a quarrel with him. ^ This was evident when he sent 

" the Clarence herald with the herald of France to the 

^ This is an error. The intrigue in question took place on the 
death of Pope Leo X., on the Ist December, 1521. Wolsey had 
gone on a mission to the Emperor at Bruges earlier in the year, 
and was cajoled by the wily Charles with promises of advance- 
ment to the papal dignity into concluding an offensive alliance 
of Spain and England against Francis I. , who only the year before 
had sworn eternal friendship with Henry on the "Field of the 
Cloth of Gold." The promise looked a sare one when it was made, 
as the Pope was only forty-five, and much younger than Wolsey. 
On the death of Leo X., however, Charles sent the Bishop of 
Badajoz as ambassador to England to quiet Henry and the Car- 
dinal with false hopes, whilst the Spanish agents were paving the 
way for the election in Rome of the Emperor's former preceptor, 
the Cardinal of Tortosa (Adrian VI.). The Bishop of Badajoz, 
writing to his master from London, 19th December, 1521 (Family 
Archives, Vienna — Bradford), says : "On the one side it does not 
appear to me that the Cardinal entertained any very sanguine 
hopes of success, though he is very far from despairing of it ; on 
the other it is nevertheless obvious that something may be gained 
in this affair. The Cardinal will not fail to perceive in the manage- 
ment of it what the disposition of your Majesty towards his pre- 
tensions really is, and what trust is to be placed in your Majesty's 
promises conveyed to him last year through Sieur de la Roche and 
myself, which he at that time refused, but which he did not now 
forget to remind me of." A few days after the dispatch of this 
letter the Bishop received one from the Emperor, dated 14th De- 
cember, 1521, in which he instructs him to impress upon Wolsey 
how zealous and desirous he (Charles) is to secure his election. 
Amongst other pregnant passages in this letter there is one that 
mentions Bruges as the place of the Emperor's promise. 

" We wish you further to inform Monseigneur the Legate (Wol- 
sey) on our part that we have never failed to have his advancement 
and elevation in view; and that we most willingly hold to the 
promise made to him at Bruges respecting the papal dignity ; 
requiring only to know his own wishes, and the measures he would . 
ad>'ise, in oraer to use in this affair, and in every other which con- 
cerns his interest, all the power and influence, without any reserve, 
which we can command. ' 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 



Emperor to bid him defiance, as everybody knows. In 
this document I shall not talk about challenges, but I will 
tell of the artful plot he contrived. As he rose from base 
beginnings he rejoiced in having wise people in his train, 
and amongst them there was an astrologer, who said to 
him one day, "My lord, you will be destroyed by a 
woman.'' At the time he had so much power the sainted 
Queen Katharine was living, and, she grieving that so low 
a man should have so great control, showed but little love 
towards him, and rather tried that the King should look 
after the government of his kingdom. The Cardinal 
knowing this, and remembering what the astrologer had 
said, made up his mind to invent the diabolical thing we 
shall tell you of in the next chapter. 



CHAPTEE II. 

HOW THE CARDINAL MADE THE KING BELIEVE HE WAS 
BADLY MARRIED AND LIVING IN MORTAL SIN. 

AFTEE the devil had put it into the head of the Car- 
dinal to do all the ill he could to the sainted Queen 
Katharine, and the Cardinal, knowing that the King was 
very much enamoured of one of the Queen's ladies, called 
Anne Boleyn, he went to the King one day, and finding 
hiTn very merry, he said, ** Sir, your Majesty must know 
that for many days I have wished to say something to 
you, but I do not dare, for fear you should be angry with 
me." The King wishing to know what it was, said, " Car- 
dinal, say what is in your heart ; you have my leave." The 
mischief-maker was nothing loth, and kneeling on the 
ground, he said, " Your Majesty must know that for many 
years you have been in mortal sin and living in adultery, 
for you are married to the wife of your brother, the Prince 
of Wales." The King was struck with astonishment, and 
said, ** Cardinal, you deserve heavy punishment if this be 
80, and you have not told me before. If I really am in 



CHRONICLE OF 



mortal sin, Q-od forbid that it should go on ; but if it is 
not so, take care what you say." ^ 

The Cardinal repeated his assurance ; and to turn his 
wickedness to account, he said, " Your Majesty will see to 
it and undo the error." The King, as I have said, being 
in love with Anne Boleyn, answered him, "Well, but, 
Cardinal, in what manner can I free myself from it?" 
Then said the Cardinal, " Sir, your Majesty must speak to 
the Queen to this effect : * My lady, you well know that 
you were married to my brother and lived half a year 
with him, so by the divine law I could not marry the 
widow of my brother ;' and when your Majesty has spoken 
thus, you will see what she will say, and we will proceed 
accordingly." The King liked the Cardinal's advice, and 
presently, on the same day, he went to the sainted Queen 
and said, " Well you know, my lady, that on the command 
of the King my father I married you, and now it seems 
to me that for many years we have lived in mortal sin. I 
know you are holy and good ; let us then undo the error 
of our consciences, and you shall be Princess of Wales, 
and we will part." From that hour forward the King 
was only happy in the thought of getting rid of her. The 
sainted Queen, knowing the malice from which it sprang, 
answered as follows. 



^ This scene, if ever it took place at all, must have happened not 
later than 1527, about which time the idea of a separation from 
Katharine first seems to have assumed form. 

Grafton says: "This season (t.e., summer, 1527) there began 
a fame in London that the King's confessor, being Bishop of Cin- 
colne, called Dr. Longland, and divers other great clarkes, had told 
the King that the marriage between him and Lady Katharine, 
widow of his brother, Prince Arthur, was not good, but damnable, 
and the King should hereupon marry the Duchess D'Alen^on, sister 
to the French King, at the towne of Calice this sonmier, and the 
Viscount Rochf ort had brought with him a picture of the said ladie, 
and that at his return out of Fraunce the Cardinall should pass the 
sea into Fraunce to fetch her." 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 



) CHAPTEE III. 







THE ANSWES GIVEN BY THE SAINTED QXTEEN TO THE 

KING. 



I /^ MY good Henry, I well know whence all this comes, 

e ^^ and jou know that the King, Don Ferdinand, when 

n he gave me in marriage with the Prince of Wales, was 

d still young, and I came to this country a very young girl, 

d and the good Prince only lived half a year after my 

n coining. My father, the King Don Ferdinand, sent at 

d once for me, but King Henry Vii. wrote and asked my 

IS father that I might marry you. You know how we were 

I both a^eed, and how my father sent to Eome for the 

)r dispensation, which the Pope gave, and which my father 

3, left well guarded in Spain." The King, thinking she had 

% not got the dispensation, answered, ** We must see it ; I 

le do not believe there is any such dispensation." Then the 

^, blessed lady, seeing that things were really serious, sent 

off a gentleman of hers named Montoya, who was so 

diligent, that within twenty days he went to Spain and 

>t brought back the dispensation. During this time the 

^ King's love for Anne Boleyn became more and more 

jj ardent, and he was burning with impatience to get quit of 

I- the Queen, and carry out his intention of marrying Anne 

d Boleyn, as he afterwards did As soon as the gentleman 

;» came back with the dispensation, and the King knew of 

\^ it, he said he wished to know from Eome if the dispensa- 

e tion was genuine and true, so he ordered that for a space 

S of ten days no one should leave the kingdom, and during 

^ that time he sent a post to Eome. It is said that he sent 

to offer a large sum of money, that they might write from 

Eome that no such dispensation existed ; and the Queen, 

when she knew that the King had despatched his post, 

said to the same Montoya, " It is necessary, Montoya, that 

you depart by post with my letter to the Pope at once, 

and as the ports by Dover are closed, take a Flemish 



CHRONICLE OF 



ketch, pay them whatever they ask you, and depart at once, 
striving to arrive in Eome before the King's post leaves 
there." The good Montoya was no sluggard, for that 
same night he gave fifty crowns for a ketch, in which he 
sailed ; and G-od so ordered it, that in a day and a half he 
arrived in the town of Antwerp, and there an honourable 
gentleman named Pero Lopez gave him three hundred 
ducats. He left ; and God guided him so, that he arrived 
in Eome one day before the King's post. As the Pope 
received the letters from the blessed lady first, when the 
King's post arrived, he said, " I know already why you 
come, and I wish all the world to know that the dispensa- 
tion is a good one, and I will write to the King your 
master what may be necessary, sending thither also for 
my greater tranquillity Cardinal Campeggio." So he 
presently carried this into effect,^ and sent off the King's 
post and the gentleman Montoya; but when the post 
arrived in England, the King was sorely chagrined to 
learn that the Pope was warned by Montoya's having gone. 
As the blessed lady knew the King was angry, she pre- 
vented Montoya from coming over, and so the gentleman 
stopped in Flanders, in a town called Bruges, and there they 
gave him what he required. Cardinal Campeggio left 
Rome, and in a very short time arrived in England, when 
the King wished the case to be considered.'* The King 
took for his representative the English Cardinal, and the 
blessed lady chose Cardinal Campeggio, and a term of thirty 
days was accorded for both sides to prepare their cases and 
defend their rights. 

1 Pope Clement's Bull was dated 3rd April, 1528. 
* Cardinal Campeggio arrived in England early in October, 
1628, and departed October, 1529. 



KING HENRY VIIL 



CHAPTEE IV. 

HOW THE SAINTED QUEEN DEFENDED HES OWN CASE 

FOE WANT OF A LAWTEE. 

THE blessed ladj, knowing that she should not find any- 
body to speak for her, sent a messenger to Flanders 
with her letters to a learned man who lived in Bruges, 
called Master Luis Vives, who was in her paj. She wrote 
to him, asking him to come to her aid ; but this Luis Yiyes ^ 
was so frightened that he durst not come ; so when the 
sainted Queen saw that he was too much afraid, she said, 
" Praise be to God ; I must trust in Him, and He will help 
me. 
So when the time was expired the judges sat in the great 

^ This was the celebrated Valencian lawyer and philosopher, 
who had been one of the professors of Corpus Chrlsti College, 
Oxford, and had been formerly in high favour with both Heni^ 
and his Queen, who had confided to him the education of their 
daughter Mary. He had been arrested and banished at the be- 
gmning of the divorce proceedings, and the invitation of the Queen 
that he should return and defend her was answered by him with 
a refusal. In writing on the subject to Juan de Vergara, his own 
account of the circumstances is somewhat curious : '* In rebus 
Britannicis magna mutatio. De hoc Regis et Reginee dissidio 
audivisti et enim est fabula toto nottsstma ccelo, ut iUe dicit. Ego 
Regina me adjunxi, quee mihi meliore causa visa est niti, eique 
quam potui opem tuu et dicendo et scriyendo. Ea res animum 
Regis offendit, ita ut me libera custodia juberet detineri sex heb- 
domades unde sum dimissus ea conditione ne regiam ingrederer. 
Itax^ue liber jam, consultissimum judicari domum redire idque 
Regina per codicillos suasit clam missos. Post menses aliquot 
missus est Campegius Cardinalis in Britanniam judex causse. 
Rex mira fe^tinatione missit Reginam quaerere sibi patronos et ad- 
vocatos ad dicendam causam apud eum ipsum Campegium et Car- 
dinalem Angliee. Accivit iiie Regina ut sibi adessem ; ne^viexpe- 
dire ei d quamquam in illo foro defendi ; prsestare ut indicta causa 
condemnaretur quam ut aliqua specie defensionis : Regem tantum- 
modo prsetextum quserere ad suum populum ; ne Regma inaudita 
videatur esse circumventa, reliqua eum non magnoper^ curare. 
Irata est mihi etiam Re^a, quM non statim voluntati potius suee 
paruerium, quam rationi meae, sed mihi mea ratio instar est omnium 
Rrincipum ; ergo et Rex tamquam inimico, et Regina tamquam 



8 CHRONICLE OF 



hall of London, and there were eight lawyers for the King ]jL 
and none for the sainted Queen.^ 

At that hour first began in the kingdom the eruptive a 
pestilence of heresy, for no sooner had the judges com- lo 
menced hearing the King's lawyers, and before the sainted n 
Queen had spoken, these lawyers advanced such things li 



that one of them, even without any shame whatever, said, 
"Your lordships will know that if the Prince of Wales 
had carnal conversation with this lady, there is no divine 
law or any dispensation worth anything at all, and the 
marriage cannot be valid. That the facts may be seen 
the more clearly I have here these two gentlemen of great 
credit who will swear that one. morning the Prince came 
out of his chamber saying : * Gentlemen, I come out glad 
this morning, for I have been during the night six miles 
into Spain.' " The lawyer produced his witnesses, who 
swore what he had said was true, but for their honours' 
sake I will not name them. The blessed lady seeing this 
wickedness and perfidy, brought out the dispensation, and 
said these words, ** O false ones ! how can you swear such 
great wickedness ? The King Henry, my husband, knows 
well how he found me." And sure enough it was said 
that the Prince was impotent, and that the blessed lady 
was virgin when she married the King. The judges seeing 
the right that the blessed lady had on her side — Cardinal 
Campeggio being much more learned than the English 
Cardinal, and overcoming him by the Holy Scriptures— 
they found that the dispensation was quite good. The 
English Cardinal, seeing that his learning did not reach 
that of Campeggio, agreed with him to give sentence next 
day in favour of the sainted Queen, and went that night 
to see the King, to whom he said : " May it please your 
Majesty, I was mistaken, and all our doctors, and it is 
needful that the sentence should be given against your 



immori^ero et refractario, uterque annum mihi salarium adhemit. 
Itaque nis fere tribus annis ego ipse admiror, unde me toleraverini, 
ut facile intelligam quantb majus sit quod Deus tacite supeditat, 
quam quod ab nominibus cum magno strepitis exprimitur — " 

Epistolse Vives— Vives opera omnia Vafentise, 1788 (Marquis De 
Mohns). 

» The tribunal sat 28th May, 1529. 



KING HENRY VIIL 9 

I Majesty/* The King when he heard this flew into such a 
great rage as could not be surpassed, and as he was deter- 
R mined to leave her (i.e. the Queen), and was blind with 
I love for Anne Boleyn, whom he wanted to marry at once, 
£ he told the Cardinal very angrily to get out from his pre- 
r sence, and sent to summon the Dukes of Norfolk and 
: Suffolk, and other lords of his Council, and said to them : 
" Well, my lords, you have seen how the Cardinal has put 
me in for this, and now at the best time he leaves me in 
the lurch. I am determined to follow my own will, and I 
wish you, my lord Duke of Norfolk, to-morrow, when the 
Cardinals sit to give judgment, and before they give it, to 
tell them that I command that no judgment shall be pro- 
nounced." So on the next day when the Cardinals took 
their seats the Duke of Norfolk was present, and before 
anyone else spoke, he said : ** My lords, it is the will of 
the King that no more should be said about the Queen's 
affair, and he wishes no sentence to be given." So the 
Cardinals, hearing what the Duke said, presently arose, and 
no more was said in the matter. 

That same day the King said to Anne Boleyn : " Sister, 
the Cardinal has left us in the lurch at the critical time, 
but I promise you I will not forsake you. I will crown 
you Queen of my realms yet." And she answered him, 
" Tour Majesty is ruled by the Cardinal ; it would be 
better if he went to study again, and had not so much 
power." " I promise you. Madam, for the love I bear you," 
said the King, " I will take from him the power he wields." 
What a judgment of Q-od! and how He punishes the 
wicked ! This Cardinal thought he was to be undone by the 
sainted Queen Katharine, and instead of that he was ruined 
by Anne Boleyn. 

So the King sent for the Cardinal, and took from him 
the seal of Lord Chancellor, and ordered him to interfere 
in no temporal affairs. The Cardinal seeing this went 
down on his knees before the King, and begged the grace 
of being allowed to go to his diocese, which the King 
granted, and presently he took his departure, of which 
we shall speak in its proper place. ^ 

^ 1529. 



10 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE V. 



HOW THE KING DISMISSED CARDINAL CAMPEGGIO, AND 
PRESENTLY MABBIED ANNE BOLEYN.^ 



AS soon as the Englisli Cardinal had gone to his diocese 
the King called Cardinal Campeggio, and said to him, 
** Cardinal, you can co when you like, for I would have 
you know tlit from this day fomard the Bishop of Borne 
shall have no more power in my realm." 

The good Cardinal, seeing the intention of the King, re- 
solved to leave at once ; so he went, and we will make no 
more mention of him here. And the King ordered a meeting 
of the grandees of his kingdom, both temporal and spiritual, 
and when they were met, he made them a short speech, 
and told them clearly not to dare to contradict him, and 
then he said : " You well know the tyranny exercised every 
year by the Bishop of Rome in my dominions, and the 
large sum of money he takes out of them : and it is my 
will that he shall take out no more. Therefore, I wish 
Parliament to be called together so that it may abolish 
this state of things." They all answered with one voice 
that it should be done, indeed they were obliged, for he 
had told them beforehand not to contradict him, and some 
of them even told him he had done well.^ 

Then the King commanded that within eight days all 
should meet at Westminster, and in the meanwhile he 
said he wanted to marry Anne Boleyn, and begged them 
all to approve. The King made this speech at a town 
near London, called Greenwich, the blessed lady, good 
Queen Katharine, staying there at the same time. The 
King left directly afterwards for another house of his 

^ Campeg^o left England in October, 1529, but the public mar- 
riage of the King with Anne did not take place until the end of 
May, 1533, although they had been privately married some months 
previouBly. 

'* The divorce from Katherine was actually promulgated by Arch- 
bishop Cranmer in May, 1533. 



KING HENRY VIIL 11 

called Eichmond, and then sent for Anne Bolejn and 
all the ladies of the Court, very few remaining with the 
sainted Queen. When they arrived he sent to the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury to say mass, who married them at 
once.^ 

Here the King acted by might and not by right, and 
when the sainted Queen heard of it you may conceive the 
^eat sorrow which fell upon her to see the King do so 
, ugly an act before God and the world to satisfy his own 
desires. He sent to the blessed lady to tell her to leave 
the house and go to Kimbolton, about fifty miles from 
London; and the blessed lady, seeing the King's order, left ^ 
at once, taking with her all her old servants, both English 
and Spanish, and some of her ladies whom she had brought 
up from children. Q-od knows they all were sorrowful 
enough, but the blessed lady comforted them and said: 
" My true servants, pray be of good cheer. I trust in the 
mercy of God that he will turn the heart of my dear 
Henry so that he may see the error into which he has 
fallen." 

As soon as the house was clear Anne Boleyn was in 
haste to get back to Greenwich. So they all returned, and 
within three days the King made known to the city of 
London how he wanted to pass through the city with his 
new Queen for her to be crowned at Westminster ; and the 
citizens, as soon as they knew the King's will, decorated the 
city very sumptuously, and made many triumphal arches, 
as will be told. 

^ This evidently refers to the pubKc marriage. The private 
marriage took place at Whitehall on the 25th of January, 1533, 
and the officiatmg clergyman was Dr. Lee, Bishop of Coventry, 
afterwards of Chester and of York. 

'^ The author, in his desire to tell a connected story in these early 
diapters, sacrifices chronological accuracy and sequence. Kathe- 
rine, in fact, had left Greenwich for Windsor more than two years 
previous to Henry's second marriage. She was removed to Ampt- 
nill in June, 1531, thence to Buckden in 1533, and finally to Kim- 
holton, to die, in July, 1535. 



12 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE VI. 

HOW ANNE BOLEYN WAS TAKEN TO THE TOWEE OF . 
LONDON, AND THE MANNER IN WHICH SHE PASSED j 
THBOTJOH LONDON. 

THE King had not been at Greenwich three days with 
his new Queen when he sent word to the Captain of 
the Tower of London to make ready, as he was going 
thither, and on Monday morning he left Greenwich in one 
of his barges, accompanied by the Queen. There were 
so many barges and boats which left with them, and so 
many ladies and gentlemen, 'that it was a thing to 
wonder at, for it is four English miles from London 
to Q-reenwich, and the river is quite wide, but nothing 
else could be seen aU the way but barges and boats all 
draped with awnings and carpeted, which gave pleasure 
to behold. 

Near the town of Q-reenwich the King always keeps 
many of his ships, and these were all dressed out very 
prettily, and full of artillery; and higher up towards 
London there were many vessels before a place called 
EatclifP (Recleo), which also were in order ; and higher up 
still, before St.;^Katharine's, there were an infinite number 
of ships, vessels, and barges, all in very good order. Well, 
it is quite incredible the great quantity of artillery there 
was around the Tower of London. As soon as the King 
got into his boat they began to fire off so many cannons 
at Q-reenwich, that the King's boat got as far as the first 
ships before they finished. Then the King's ships took up 
the firing, and it lasted so long that the King arrived at 
EatclifE, two miles off, by the time it was ended, and then 
the ships off Eatcliff commenced, and went on firing tiU he 
got to St. Katharine's, where the artillery on the ships 
and barges continued firing until the King reached the 
Tower and went inside ; indeed, all the ladies and gentle- 
men had disembarked before it finished. The Tower guns 
then began, and it verily seemed as if the world was 






'I 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 13 

coming to an end ; indeed, they fired so much, and the 
pieces were so large, that neither in the Tower nor in St. 
Katharine's, which is almost like a town, was there a 
single whole pane of glass left, and it seemed as if all the 
houses must tumble to the ground. 

When the artillery had finished the trumpets began, so 
many of them, that it was quite a sight to see. And so 
all that day and night the King with his Queen remained 
in the Tower, and the next morning ^ very early the King 
, went in his boat to Westminster. At ten o'clock Anne 
[ left the Tower in an open litter, so that all might see her, 
J but before she came out all the cavalry preceded her, all 
\ m very fine order and richly bedight. Then came the gen- 
e tlemen of rank, and then all the ladies and gentlemen on 
3 horseback and in cars, very brave. The Queen was 
3 dressed in a robe of crimson brocade covered with precious 
3 stones, and round her neck she wore a string of pearls 
I larger than big chick-peas, and a jewel of diamonds of 
1 great value.* On her head she bore a wreath in the 
^ £eishion of a crown of immense worth, and in her hand she 
carried some flowers. As she passed through the city she 
5 kept turning her face from one side to the other ; and here 
J it was a very notable thing to see, that there were not, I 
3 think, ten people who greeted her with " Q-od save you ! " 
I as they used to when the sainted Queen passed by. 
) And when she arrived at the great street called Chepe, 
r near a gilded cross which was there, they had put up a 
very brave triumphal arch ; and the custom of that coimtry 
J is, when a King goes through London on his way to be 
r crowned, the city gives him a thousand pounds sterling, 
J and when a Queen passes they give her two thousand 
; nobles. On the top of the triumphal arch were the gen- 

^ 1st June, 1533. 

* Hollingshead, writing in 1587, describes her dress thus : " She 
had on a circot of white cloth of tissue, and a mantle of the same 
' furred with ermine. Her haire hanged downe, but on her head 
shee had a coife with a circlet about it full of rich stones." 

It is curious, however, that a contemporary historian, the cele- 
brated Jesuit, Father Rivadeneyra, secretary of St. Ignatius Loyala, 
in his history of the " Schism in England, ''^ written in 1587, copies 
textually the words of our Chronicle m describing Anne's dress and 
progress. 



14 CHRONICLE OF 



tlemen of the citj, and by a cunning device, as the Queen 
passed, thej let down a boj dressed as an angel, who gave 
the Queen a purse containing two thousand nobles.^ 

As soon as Anne received the purse of money she put it 
beside her in the litter ; and here she showed she was a 
person of low station, for there were by her at the time the 
Captain of the Kong's Q-uard with his men and twelve 
lacqueys, and when the sainted Queen passed to her coro- 
nation she handed the two thousand nobles to the Captain 
of the Guard, to be divided between the halberdiers and the 
lacqueys. Anne did not do so, but kept them for herself. 

Passing through London she arrived at Westminster, 
where the King was awaiting her, and she was received 
with great sounds of trumpets and other instruments. 
The King took her in his arms and asked her how she 
liked the look of the city, to which Anne answered, " Sir, 
I liked the city well enough, but I saw a great many caps 
on heads, and heard but few tongues.'' It is a thing to 
note that the common people always disliked her. From 
Westminster Hall she was taken to the church, where the 
Kings and Queens are always crowned, and there she was 
crowned with great ceremony, and carried thence to the 
royal palace, where great feasts were made, lasting more 
than a week, with many jousts and tournaments. Here 
we will leave them for a time to say what the Kong did in 
Parliament. 

* This hardly agrees with the accounts of other eye-witnesses, but 
the discrepancy is easily explained. 

Hollingshead says : " The Aldermen stood by the Little Conduit 

in Cheape When she ccutne to the Cross of Chepe, newly 

gilt, Master Baker, the recorder, came to her with a low reverence, 
making a proper and brief proposition, gave in the name of the city 
1,000 marks in a purse of gold, which she thankfully accepted with 
generous words. . . . She then rode to the Little Conduit, where 
there was a rich pageant full of melody, representing Mercury, with 
Pallas, Juno, and Venus ; and Mercury presented her with a gold 
ball divided into three parts, as a ^ift from the goddesses, to si^ify 
wisdom, riches, and felicity." Tne chronicler evidently saw the 
presentation at the conduit, and took it for the other one. 



\ 



KING HENRY VIII. 15 



i 



CHAPEE Vn. 

HOW THE KIKG WAS MADE HEAD OF THE CHXTSCH IN 
HIS SEALM BY THE PABLIAMENT. 

I HAVE told how the King ordered all the grandees of 
his kingdom to meet in Parliament within eight days, 
and when they were met he made this speech to them : 
"You know already how the Bishop of Eome with his 
false Bulls and pardons took great sums of money from 
this country every year, and how he has made himself 
esteemed. I have seen this great abuse, and my will is, 
and I hope all will agree with it, that I should be acknow- 
ledged head of the Church within my realm. It is neces- 
sary, therefore, that all of you, both spiritual and temporal, 
should take the oath to that effect. From this time for- 
ward I desire to take the revenues, and that the Pope 
should be called only Bishop of Eome. Whoever caUs 
him Pope must be punished." They all, both spiritual 
and temporal, cried with one voice, declaring him head of 
the Church in England after God. 

On that day nothing else was done, but in two days' 
time the spiritual Lords met in the great church which 
they call St. Paul's, and agreed that within a month all 
the bishops, abbots, and prelates of the realm should come 
to take the oath, as well as two from every monastery in 
the land. 

During this time notice was given to a Spanish bishop,^ 
who acted as Queen Katherine's confessor, to come and 

^ This bishop is called in all English records and histories George 
Allequa or Atheca, but the Marquis De Molins proves his name really 
to have been Jorge de Ateca, a Dominican monk, who appears to have 
been appointed confessor to Queen Katherine for a short time on her 
first arrival in England in 1501, and to have been re-appointed by 
the Kine and Privy Council to the same post near the injured Prin- 
cess during the last years of her martyrdom, in consequence of ** his 
timid and quiet character. He would do less harm than any other. " 
(Privy Council Papers.) 

He was consecrated Bishop of Llandaff in 1517, and was replaced 



16 CHRONICLE OF 



take the oath. He was Bishop of Llandaff, in the land of 
Wales, and the good Bishop, knowing the evil intention 
and the bad path they were following, went to the sainted 
Queen and said to her : ** My lady, I sorrow much that I 
shall be forced to leave your Majesty, for they have sent 
for me to take my oath to the King as head of the Church, 
which I will rather die than do.** The blessed lady 
answered him, " Bishop, look well what you do, the soul 
is more precious than worldly goods ; '* and the Bishop 
said, ** Your Majesty will see what I will do.*' So he pre- 
sently departed for London, and went to his abbey of St. 
Katharine's, for he was the abbot of it, where he appeared 
quite happy. Then one day he went to the house of some 



in 1537. The story of his attempted escape is told in its wrong 
order in the Chronicle, as it did not take place until a month after 
the death of the Queen, to whom he administered the last sacra- 
ments. 

He was, however, for some time before then, in extremely had 
odour with the King and the all-powerful Cromwell, for on 24th 
Au^st, 1636, Morgan, the Commissioner, writes to Cromwell 
saying he is inquiring into the state of the diocese, but that the 
Bishop is not in those parts, and he must do the best be can without 
him (Gairdner) ; and subsequently, in the same year, Adam Becansaw, 
priest, and John Vaughan, who were the judges, write to Cromwell 
saying that they have found the Bishop of Llandaff and his Arch- 
deacon guilty of ^eat ruin and decay of the mansions and other 
great faults, and nave sequestered the fruits into the King's hands 
and yours (Cromwell's). (State Papers, Gairdner.) 

The Bishop went back to his own country (Aragon) in 1637, and 
Fray Diago, the historian of the Dominican order, tells a miracu- 
lous story of him on his way home to Calatayud. " While on this 
journey, he arrived at the city of Zaragoza, in the kingdom of Aragon, 
where they not only demanded dues on his wardrobe, which was 
not large, but also on some blessed candles which had been given 
to him in Our Lady of Monserrat for the Empress ; and he said, 
* The curse of St. Peter and St. Paul fall on the house of him who 
does me such a wrong, 'and the next day at dawn it, i.e. the house, 
was in such a blaze that all the people in it had great difficulty in 
escaping. As a proof that this happened by order from heaven, it was 
God^ will that the houses on eacn side were uninjured, althou^ a 
high wind was blowing. The Bishop arrived in Calatayud, and God 
called him to his kingdom in the same monastery where he had 
taken the vows. He died in 1540, and is buried in the middle of 
the church, going out of the Lady Chapel." — DiAGO, " Historia de 
la Orden de Santo Domingo " (De Mohns). 



KING HENRY VIIL 17 

Spanish merchants who were there, and said to them, 
" Gentlemen, I need to sell a little silver, and I do not 
want anyone to know that it is mine. I will send it to 
you this evening, and you will turn it into money as soon 
as may be." So he sent a coffer full of silver by a servant 
whom the good Bishop trusted, and it was sold for one 
thousand ducats, which the Bishop asked them to have 
delivered to him in Flanders, and it was so arranged 
without anyone knowing anything about it. 

Then he sent to a Flemish skipper and said to him, 
" Brother, you must leave by this tide with your ketch 
for Q-ravesend, and this lad you see here wiU join you 
with an old sailor. I want you to carry them to Flanders, 
and for your trouble, and that you shall not delay, here 
are fifty ducats for their passage." The skipper said, 
" liCt them come to-night, the weather is fine, and I will 
soon land them in Flanders." So the ketch went to 
Q-ravesend to await the lad and the sailor. 

Then the Bishop sent his servant to buy some sailors' 
clothes, and told him to let nobody see. When he had 
bought them he sent him to hire a boat to take them both 
to Q-ravesend, which the lad presently did ; and then at 
midnight, unseen and unheard, the Bishop dressed himseK 
as a saolor, and very secretly they sallied out and went to 
the boat which was awaiting them. The same night they 
arrived at Qravesend, where the ketch was waiting ; but as 
it was very early in the morning, they left the boat and 
went to an inn. The good gentleman had already warned 
his servant not to pay him any respect, and by-and-bye 
the skipper of the ketch came and said to the lad, "Brother, 
if you are going it is time to be gone, for the tide is 
running." So they left to go on board, and as they got 
into the boat the boy entered first, and carelessly said, 
" My lord, give me your hand." There were many boat- 
men there, and they suspected what it was when they 
heard ** my lord," and went to the justice of the town and 
told what they had heard. The justice went with a boat 
and men before the ketch could set sail, and as he knew the 
Bishop, he said, " What is this ! my Lord Bishop, this 
dress accords ill with your dignity." So he brought him 
out of the ketch, but took no notice of the servant, who 

G 



18 CHRONICLE OF 



went with the vessel to Flanders, carrying with him certain 
of his master's documents, whilst the justice went to 
London with the Bishop.^ 

Just as he was he was carried before the King, and the 
' King when he saw him said, '' How is this, Bishop, what 
clothes are these ? " and the good Bishop answered, " I 
am a bishop no longer. Poor I entered this realm, and 
poor I wish to leave it." Then the King sent him to the 
Tower, where he was a prisoner eight months, until at last 
an ambassador, who was there from the Emperor, named 
Eustaquio Chapujs, caused the King to let him go. So 
this good Bishop went away, but he carried out his inten- 
tion, for he did not swear like the others, of which we 
shall speak no more in this our discourse. 

] 

^ Antoine de Castlenau, Bishop of Tarbes, writes to Francis I. ] 
from London, 3rd March, 1536 (Bibl. Nat., Paris) : '* A Spanish j 
bishop, the late Dowager's confessor, has just been arrested in a ] 
sailor s dress, while al^ut to embark on a Flemish ship to go to , 
Spain. He was discovered through his servant calling him * my ^ 
lord.' It is said that he has sent 100,000 crowns to Spain and 1 
that he is in great danger, for leaving the country without licence i 
is punishable by death. He says he intended to go on a pilgrimage, 
and ask for leave on his return." 

Fustace Chapuys writes to Charles V. from London, 7th March, 
1636 (Vienna Archives) : " The Bishop of LlandafF, confessor to I 
the late Queen, finding that he could not live as a cood Catholic, fa 
or preserve his own soul in safety, fearing also that by refusing to r 
swear to the new statute he should be treated like the Bishop of 
Rochester and others, determined on the very day of my last 
letter (25th February) to escape from the kingdom for Flanders 
or Aragon, where he was bom, but he managed so badly that 9 
he was faken a prisoner, and put in the Tower. • . . • The King 
does not wish hi^i to go, as ne might stir up opposition to the 
King . . . ." (State Papers.) 



f 



I 



e 

? 
E 

b 
i 

li 



\ 



KING HEN BY VIII . 19 



CHAPTEE Vin. 



HOW THE KINO MADE A CHAPLAIN OF ANNE's FATHEB 
ABCHBISHOP OF CANTEBBUBY. 



AS soon as the King was married to Anne tlie Archbishop 
of Canterbury died, and Anne asked the King to 
gi^ant her the boon of giTing the archbishopric to a chaplain 
of her father's called Thomas Cranmer. The King granted 
it and summoned the chaplain, to whom he said, " Chaplain, 
I grant you the boon of the archbishopric of Canterbury.'* 
It may well be imagined that this news was received with 
joy by the Chaplain, who knelt down and kissed the 
King's hand. "Give your thanks to the Queen, Arch- 
bishop," said the King, and when the Archbishop thanked 
her, the Queen replied, ** Cranmer, you have well deserved 
it for the good service you have rendered to my father." 

Here I wish to declare that this was the last archbishop 
who received the papal Bull, which he sent for at the 
King's wish, in order to dissemble with the Pope, as he 
had not yet sworn allegiance to the Kii:^ as head of the 
Church. 

A Genoese merchant named Arigo Salbago found him 
the money which they sent to Rome. The King might 
well have excused him from this, if he had liked, as he took 
the oath so soon afterwards. In a very short time came 
the dispensation from the Pope, but it was not so quick 
but that the King was sworn head of the Church before it 
came, and this chaplain was made bishop without the usual 
ceremonies which accompany the act. He was one of the 
greatest heretics and greatest enemies that the Pope had, 
and all his life he has lamented the money he gave for the 
Bulls. 

This archbishop is not at all learned or wise, but he has 
in his house the wisest men to be found in the land. 
Every day they study two hours in the momimr and two 
houri in the afternoon, and he always delightsin having 



20 CHRONICLE OF 



the greatest heretics in the kingdom. This bishop it was 
who hurried the prelates to take the oath, as we shall tell 
in the next chapter. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

HOW THE PBELATES SWOBE TO THE KINO AS HEAD OF 

THE CHUBCH.^ 

IT has already been told how within a month the prelates 
were to meet, and the gathering took place in the church 
of St. Paul's, London. All the bishops commenced, and 
then the prelates, and they all swore that from that time 
forward their King was also their spiritual head, and they 
would all obey him as such. They arranged that com- 
missioners should go all over the kingdom to administer 
the oath to the clergy in the monasteries and churches, 
and it was ordered that those who would not take the 
oath should be hanged, drawn, and quartered. The com- 
missioners who were appointed set forth for all parts of 
the kingdom, and two of them went to the churches and 
monasteries of London, where all, some from fear and 
some from inclination, took the oath, except most of the 
Carthusians, of whom we shall speak presently; and we 
shall tell how the Lords took the oath, and how the 
Chancellor would not take it. 



CHAPTEE X. 

HOW THE LOBDS TOOK THE OATH, AND HOW THE CHANCELLOB 
— THOMAS MOBE — WOULD NOT TAKE IT. 

ALL the Lords also met and acknowledged the Eing as 
head of the Church as the prelates had done ; and 
when it came to the turn of the Chancellor, Thomas More, 

^ Spring, 1535. 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 21 

he woiild not swear. This Thomas More was one of the 
wisest laymen in the kingdom, and the King had given 
him the Great Seal when he took it away from the 
Cardinal. When they wanted him to swear, he said in a 
loud voice that all could hear, " My lords, if you knew 
what you have sworn it would grieve you sorely, and Gk)d 
forbid that I for fear of death should sacrifice my soul." 
As soon as the Lords heard him speak in this manner they 
said, " What, my Lord Chancellor, do you think you 
know more than all the prelates of the kingdom, and do 
you think we do not prize our souls as highly as you do ? " 
" My lords," he answered them, " if you did value your 
souls you would never have consented to do what you have 
done, and I for my part say I am ready to die." 

The Lords then took the G-reat Seal from him and sent 
him a prisoner to the Tower. When they informed the 
King, he showed great concern, for he knew More was one 
of the wisest men in his kingdom, and he told them to 
let More alone, as he would go himself to the Tower and 
see him, and hoped to convert him. Great was the love 
he bore this Chancellor, for the King was never known to 
visit or speak to anyone after lie had been arrested. I 
had forgotten to say that when the prelates were sworn the 
good Bishop of Eochester ^ was very ill, and very old, and 
therefore could not go to the Parliament, but afterwards 
they made him come, and then he refused to swear, so he 
was taken to the Tower. We shall speak of this bishop in 
due time, but we wiU now return to Thomas More. 

As the King had said, he took his boat and went to the 
Tower, where he had More brought before him, and said 
these words to him : " Thomas More, what art thou thinking 
about ? Dost thou not know that I have raised thee from 
nothing, and to place thee in greater state I have made 
thee my Chancellor ; that I had and still have the will to 
make a great lord of thee? Why dost thou refuse to 
acknowledge me as the others have done ? I beseech thee 
to do this, and I will do for thee what I have said." 
More answered him very qiiietly, and without the least 
fear, in these words : " I know. Sir, that your Majesty has 

^ John Fisher. 



22 CHRONICLE OF 



shown me many great graces, but do not think, Sir, that 
for all the goods of this world I would lose this poor soul & 
of mine which Jesus Christ our Lord redeemed ; and your 
Majesty must know that I have two masters — Q-od is the 
first over my soul ; your Majesty is over my body. Which jj 
is best, to serve the Lord of my soul or the Lord of my 
body ? Since your Majesty is master of my body you must i 
do with it what you wfll." i 

When the King heard this he went away, and ordered 
him to be tried, and refused to see the Bishop of Eochester. 
So the Lords met and passed sentence, which was that 
both More and the Bishop should be beheaded. They j 
kept them eight days after the sentence, thinking that the 
good More would recant, but as the Holy Ghost was in 
him he stood firm and despised death, caring nothing for 
the things of this world. The loss of such a man W9.s a 
great one for the King ; and if all the other lords had done 
like the sainted More when the King made his speech to 
them, there would not have been so many heresies in the 
country as there are now. 



CHAPTEE XI. 

HOW THE CARTHUSIAN MABTYBS DIED WHO WOULD NOT 

TAKE THE OATH. 

WE have said how the Commissioners went to all the 
churches in the country to administer the oath 
acknowledging the King as head of the Church, and how 
they went to the Charterhouse. The night before they 
came the Prior called all the brethren together and preached 
to them very devoutly, and his sermon was such that all of 
them there and then declared they would die before they 
would take the oath. So they all promised one another, 
and were dismissed. 

When the Commissioners came the next day, the Prior 
spoke for all, and said, ** Gentlemen, do not strive to make 



KING HENRY VIIL 23 

us swear, for we are all determined to die first. When the 
Commissioners heard this, they said, '' What, fathers ! do 
you want to be more rebellious to the King than all the 
other orders ? Do not act thus." And to hear each man 
speak for himseK, they called the Prior first, and placed a 
book of the Gospels before him, and commanded him be- 
fore them all to put his hand upon it. He laid his hand 
upon the book and answered them, " Gentlemen, I promise 
you by all the virtues there are in this book, that I will 
rather die a thousand deaths than swear anything of what 
you wish ; " and then he lifted his hand from the book, made 
the sign of the cross, and went out straightway. 

They called the others, and the ten of them swore as the 
Prior had done, that they would rather die, and the whole 
eleven were carried off to prison just as they were. 

When the King heard of it, he ordered that justice should 
be executed upon them ; so they were taken two by two on 
hurdles, and they were dragged to the gallows, which is 
three miles from London. The Prior went alone on a 
hurdle, and the holy friars confessed each other as they 
went along, the Prior embracing the crucifix, and saying 
many prayers. 

When they were arrived at the gallows, they took one of 
the first and threw a rope round his neck, and the hang- 
man asked his pardon. Then all the others placed them- 
selves so that they should see the first die, the Prior 
preaching in Latin and comforting him as he was led up; 
and the friar turned to the hangman, and said, '' Brother, 
do thy duty." The rope being placed on the gibbet, the 
hangman whipped the horse and the friar remained hang- 
ing. Directly, before he was half dead, they cut the rope, 
and stripped him ; then they ripped up his belly, plucked 
out his bowels and his heart, and cast them into a fire that 
was burning there, and afterwards they cut off his head, 
and cut him into quarters. The holy friars were looking 
on at all this, praying the whole time, and when the first 
one was finished, the Sheriff, who is the justiciary, said to the 
other fathers, "You see what has become of your com- 
panion, you had better repent, and you will be forgiven." 
Altogether in one voice, which was like that of the Holy 
Ghost speaking in them, they cried out, " Sheriff, we are 



24 CHRONICLE OF 



only impatient to join our brother." Each one offered 
himself as first for martyrdom, and, in short, they all died 
like the first one. 

When the Prior saw that his brothers were dead, he 
cried aloud that all might hear, " Thanks to Gk)d that I 
have seen this day, and that I have witnessed my brothers 
go to glory. I beg to God in His mercy that I may soon 
be with them, and my great grief is that seven of my 
brethren feared the death which was life everlasting." 
Then he knelt and prayed, saying, " I pray to our Lord 
that He will put into their hearts such repentance as will 
make them sorry for what they have sworn." Then the 
hangman threw the rope round his neck, and served him 
the same as the others. Thus ended these eleven Carthu- 
sians ; and all their quarters were placed at the gates of 
the city and the gates of the Charterhouse. It was a very 
notable thing that in more than three months' time the 
quarters were quite perfect, and no crows or jackdaws were 
ever seen on them such as are seen on other quarters of 
men, so in time they became dry. All of these friars died 
martyrs, for not one of them was dead when the hangman 
cut them open. God keep them in His glory. Amen.^ 

' If this account of the martyrdom of eleven Carthusians be cor- 
rect it is important. The Bishop of Faenza, writing in September 
of the same year, says " from twelve to fourteen Carthusians have 
been hanged ; " and Viscount Hannaert, the Emperor's ambassador 
in France, writing at the same time, says " twenty-eight people have 
been martyred, amongst whom are nine Carthusians. Mr. Gairdner, 
in the preface to the eighth volume of the Calendar of State Papers 
of the time of Henry VIII., expresses disbelief in the martyrdom 
of this number of Carthusians, and points out that Hannaert must 
have obtained his information from Chapuys, who says that ** nine 
Carthusians 9X^ prepared to die." The English chronicles agree 
that on the 19tn June, 1635, three Carthusian monks, namely, 
Newdigate, Middlemore, and Ermew, were hanged, drawn, and 
quartered at Tyburn, and that on the 20th April preceding, three 
Carthusian priors and two monks had been martyred in the same 
way, and their quarters and heads set up on the gates and bridges, 
except one quarter, which was exposed at the gates of the Charter- 
house; but I can find no reference to eleven Carthusians being 
martyred at the same time. 

Dr. Ortiz, writing from Rome to the Empress in November, 
1535, says '* ano^^er Carthusian's head had been set up on the gates 
of London, with those of More and Fisher." He says that "the 
Bishop of Rochester's (Fisher's) head was as fresh as at first, 



KING HENRY VIIL 25 



CHAPTEE XIL 

HOW THE KING APPOINTED FOB HIS SECBETABY CBOMWELL, 
WHO HAD BEEN SECBETABY OF THE ENGLISH CABDINAL. 

WHEN the King dismissed tlie Cardinal from the 
Chancellorship, this Cardinal had a secretary called 
Cromwell, who at the time of the dismissal was going 
through all the abbeys in England, by orders of the 
Cardinal, to inquire the amounts of their income. This 
Cromwell was so diligent that he managed to inquire into 
everything, and the poor abbots, in doubt what was the 
object, and in the hope of ingratiating themselves with the 
Cardinal, sent him large sums of money by Cromwell, 
and when he arrived in London with the treasure, there 
was no lack of people to tell the King about it. 

As soon as the King knew that this Cromwell had 
brought with him so much money robbed from the abbeys, 
the King sent for him, and said to him, " Come hither ; 
what are these robberies you have committed in the 
abbeys ? " and Cromwell answered him very boldly, " May 
it please your Majesty, I have not committed any robbery, 
and I have done nothing but what I was ordered to do by 
my master the Cardinal. The money I bring was sent of 
their own free will by the abbots of the monasteries as a 
gift to the Cardinal, and your Majesty well knows that the 



whereas the others turned black, but as people noticed it, all the 
heads were thrown into the river." 

Chapuys writes to Charies V., 6th May, 1535: " Yesterday there 
were mugged through the length of the city three Carthusians and 
one Bridgettine monk, all men of good character and learning, and 
cmelly put to death at the place of execution only for maintaining 
that the Pope was head of the Church." (Vienna Archives. State 
Papers. — Gairdner. ) 

We have thus eleven Carthusian martyrs vouched for in London 
by the English chroniclers during the months of April, May, and 
June, and it would certainly appear probable that the unknown 
Spanish writer of the present record nad consolidated these sepa- 
rate martyrdoms into one event. 



26 CHRONICLE OF 



Cardinal did as he liked, and I did as lie told me, and 
therefore I bring these thirty thousand pounds sierling for 
the Cardinal." The King thereupon took a great fancy to 
this Cromwell, and spoke to him in this fashion, ** Gk) to, 
Cromwell, thou art much cleverer than anyone thinks," 
and instead of sending him to be hanged 'as everybody 
expected, he gave him a slap on the shoulder and said to 
him, " Henceforward thou shalt be my secretary." This 
was the beginning of the rise of this Cromwell, who after- 
wards became more powerful than the Cardinal himself, as 
we will tell further on. 

Seeing himself so quickly raised to the place of secretary 
to the King, and being one of the greatest heretics in the 
kingdom, he determined to maintain his position and try 
to rise, so he said to the King, who he saw was bent upon 
aggrandizing the Crown, " May it please your Majesty, I 
have a note of all the revenues and treasures held by the 
abbeys, and it seems to me that your Majesty could take 
away a great many of them, and apply the revenues to the 
crown." "But how can this be done, Cromwell ? " said 
the King. ** I will tell your Majesty. I will present a 
letter to Parliament in your name asking them to grant 
you all the abbeys which have less than three thousand 
ducats, and your Majesty can then appropriate a great 
revenue to the Crown, and send the abbots to the richer 
abbeys." 

As this Cromwell had the revenues of the abbeys all 
written down, and signed by the abbots themselves, they 
could not get out of it. They were great simpletons, for a 
large proportion of them had signed that their abbeys did 
not reach three thousand ducats. 

The petition was made to Parliament, and all declared 
in one voice that as the King was head of the Church he 
could do what he liked in his own Churchy and therefore 
the demand was granted. 

Cromwell was no sluggard, for he immediately sent 
collectors to unmake the abbeys. A great quantity of 
plate and revenues was got from them, without counting 
the large quantity stolen by the Commissioners, and great 
was the damage done to the realm by the destitution of 
these abbeys. 



KING HENRY VIIL 27 

After a time, to complete the work, they ordered that all 
bhe abbeys should be abolished; and as the King made 
grants to many gentlemen of the church buildings, which 
were all covered with lead, they consented the more 
readily, and did not see the great destruction that was 
x>niing to the country. For everyone who reads this must 
know Qiat two-thirds of the nation were maintained by the 
ibbeys, which had many estates, and let the land cheaply 
to farmers, who thus held their pastures on easy terms, 
vv^hereas, when the estates came into the possession of the 
King, and the gentlemen began to buy the hereditaments 
3f him, they let them very much dearer to the poor 
Earmers, and thus commenced the great rise in the price of 
3.11 victuals and other things, as will be told. 



CHAPTEE Xin. 

HOW THE CARDINAL WAS ACCUSED OF INTENDING TO GO 
TO SCOTLAND, AND HOW HE DIED. 

WE have told how the Cardinal asked the King for 
leave to go to his diocese, which was York, and no 
sooner had he gone than a very great many declared them- 
selves his enemies. Among them one especially hated him 
very much, named Lord Sandys, cousin of Lord Arundel. 
Sandys went to his cousin, and said, " My lord, I much wish 
to be revenged on the Cardinal, who, you know, with great 
unfairness, took away from me more than a thousand 
nobles of revenue. I wish to complain to the King, and I 
will tell him that the Cardinal is going to pass over to 
Scotland." "Well, cousin,** answered Arundel, "make 
70ur complaint now, for I know the King has fallen out 
with him, and I think he will give you back your revenue.*' 
So Lord Sandys went and said to the King, " May it please 
70ur Majesty, some servants of mine have just come from 
Fork, and they say that the Cardinal has given over two 
bundred new liveries to his men, and means to go to Scot- 



28 CHRONICLE OF 

I. 

land, carrying with him a treasure of money." The King, . 
as he had falleti out with him (the Cardinal), said to this ' 
Lord Sandys, " Well, I order you to take fifty of my halber- ; 
diers, and bring him back here, and if I find it as you say 
I will punish him ; and bring me the treasure he has, and 
all his plate." This Lord Sandys did not tarry, but at once . 
started off with the halberdiers, and within eight days he | 
arrived in York. He arrived at the time the Cardinal was 
dining, and went up to the dining chamber.^ 

When the Cardinal saw him, he said, " Welcome, my 
Lord Sandys, you come at a good time ; sit down and dine." 
To which Lord Sandys answered, " Cardinal, this is no time 
to dine so leisurely ; " and the fifty halberdiers then came 
in, and said, " My Lord Cardinal, the King has sent us for 
you, and we must take you with us without delay." When 
the Cardinal heard this it did not please him at all, but he 
answered, ** I will make ready, and we will go when you 
command." Then another gentleman took possession of 
all his plate, of which there was plenty ; and they found in 
his coffers over fifty thousand pounds in cash, and it was 
all put on horses and taken from York. At two days' 
journey from York the Cardinal fell sick, and so grievous 
was his malady that he died that night. It was said that 

^ I can find no record of Lord Sandys taking any part in Wolsey's 
arrest. The English chroniclers agree that at the end of October, 
1530, a commission was given to the Earl of Northumberland to 
proceed to York and arrest the Cardinal, and hand him over to the 
custody of the Earl of Shrewsbury. We are told that the Earl of 
Northumberland, accompanied by Sir Walter Walsh and other 
gentlemen, arrived at Cawood Manor on 4th November, and after 
an altercation with the porter at the gate, whom they forced to 
surrender possession, and prevented anyone from advising the 
Cardinal, they ascended and found Wolsey at dessert. When 
Northumberland, taking Wolsey aside in his chamber, whispered 
that he arrested him, the Cardinal was very indignant, and reiused 
to submit until Sir Walter Walsh assured him that he had the 
King's personal order to arrest him, when Wolsey, who knew Walsh 
as a member of the Council, said that was sufficient, and sur- 
rendered. He was taken to Sheffield Park, the Earl of Shrews- 
bury's seat, and there remained a fortnight for the arrival of Sir 
W. Kingston, the Constable of the Tower, to take charge of him, 
and on the last day of his stay there was taken ilL He moved 
next day to Hardwick Hall, and thence, on the following day, to 
Leicester, where he died, 30th November, 1530. 



KING HENRY VIIL 29 

he took some sort of poison to avoid a more shameful 
death. 

God's judgment ! For this Cardinal had a fool, and one 
day that the Cardinal went to see a very splendid sepulchre 
which he was having made for himself, the fool went with 
him, and said, " My lord, why are you striving and spend- 
ing so much money on this ? Do you think you will be 
bipied here ? I tell you, when you die, you will not have 
enough to pay the men to bury you." And so it was as 
the fool had prophesied, for as soon as Lord Sandys saw he 
was dead he took no more notice of him, and would not 
wait even to see him buried, but went away at once. 
Truly it would have been better if he had died when 
he was a child, for then aU the evil he caused would 
not have happened, and it would have been better for his 
soul. 

Well, when Lord Sandys arrived at Court, he went at 
once to kiss the King's hand ; and when the King heard of 
the Cardinal's death, he said, " I suppose he guessed that 
I should give Tiim a different death." He ordered the 
mcome which the Cardinal had taken away from Lord 
Sandys to be given back to him ; and so ended this Cardinal, 
who thought to be the greatest lord in the world. 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

HOW THIS CARDINAL, BEFORE THE KING MABBIED ANNE, 
TRIED TO GET HIM MABBIED IN FBANCE. 

IFOEOOT to tell of the marriage that this Cardinal 
tried to make for the King. When the King was dis- 
puting with the blessed lady, the Cardinal was in corre- 
spondence with the King of France, and arranging that the 
King should marry a Madame. He went so far as to con- 
trive that the King should send him as his ambassador to 
Prance, and, as the King did nothing but what the 
Cardinal advised him, he sent him, but whilst the Cardinal 
was getting ready to go, the King sent a gentleman to 



30 CHRONICLE OF 



France to bring liim a portrait of the lady. This gentle- 
man made such haste that he got back before the Cardinal 
entered France ; and as soon as the King saw the lady's 
face, which was ugly, his love for Anne Boleyn being more 
ardent than ever, he sent after the Cardinal, and they 
reached him in Calais before he had started.^ 

It was a sight to see the splendour of the Cardinal. 
Never was there an ambassador who bore such magnifi- 
cence, and great was his sorrow when the King sent for 
him to come back. When Anne Boleyn knew that the 
Cardinal had gone to arrange a marriage for the King, and 
saw how fond the King was of her, she determined to do 
him (the Cardinal) all the harm she could. How she did 
so has already been told, for she was the cause of his being 
disgraced. 

And then he died as has been related, thus fulfilling the 
prophesy that he should be destroyed by a woman. The 
ill-fated man thought it would be the blessed Queen 
Katharine, but instead of that it was the cursed Anne 
Boleyn. 

^ This refers, no doubt, to Wolsey's magnificent embassy to 
France (see note 1, page 4) in 1527. Grafton says the Cardinal 
left England on 3rd July, accompanied by many ladies and 
gentlemen, to the number of 1,200, and describes the unprece- 
dented splendour of his train at great length. Instead of his 
being recalled from Calais, however, the English chronicles give 
his itinerary, or rather triumphal process to Amiens, where he 
arrived on 4th August, and stayed with the French King, re- 
turning to England the last da^ of September. A return embassy 
from Francis I. to Henry arrived in England in the following 
month, and was received m London with a lavishness exceeding, 
if ^ssible, Wolsey's reception in France. These embassies and 
their supposed object did more to make Wolsey unpopular with 
the common people than any previous act of his. 



KING HENBY VIII. 31 



CHAPTEE XV. 

HOW CBOMWELL ADVISED THE KING TO ABOLISH THE 
MONASTEBIES FROM THE KINGDOM. 

THIS Cromwell was always inventing means whereby 
the King might be enriched and the crown aggran- 
dized, and one day seeing the King in a good and merry 
humour, he said, "I beseech your Majesty to listen to 
me ; " to which the King answered, " Secretary, speak your 
will." " Then,'* answered he, " your Majesty should know 
that it will be well to abolish the monasteries. The many 
parish churches are quite enough, and so many distinctions 
of dress are not in accordance with the teaching of St. 
Peter.'* The King asked how it could be done, and Crom- 
well answered him : " I will tell your Majesty ; I will send 
to all the monasteries to order and give them notice that it 
is your wish that in future they should appear simply as 
priests, and then, after a little time, it can be done easily 
and without scandal, because as they will be dressed simply 
as clergymen, people will not see that they have been 
friars." The i^ng answered, " Do as you will, Cromwell ; 
what you desire shall be carried out." 

Thereupon Cromwell sent to all the monasteries, and 
ordered them in the name of the King to go dressed as 
priests, and that all should change their monastic garb 
within one month. The sinners of friars, seeing this would 
give them more liberty, were in such a hurry to change 
that in a week there was not a friar to be seen, for they all 
appeared as priests, and in six months nobody knew that 
there had ever been any friars. When Cromwell saw that 
the time was ripe, he sent all over the kingdom and 
arranged that on a certain appointed day they should all 
be turned out of the monasteries, and thus was it done. 
Here the King got a great treasure in crosses, chalices, and 
vestments from the monasteries, and the poor priests who 
had been friars did not know what to do ; so most of them 
went to the north, where they did what will be related 
further on. 



32 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XVI. 

HOW THE KING WENT TO CALAIS WITH HIS 

QUEEN ANNE. 

THE King was so infatuated with his new Queen that 
he determined to go over to Calais and take her with 
him, so that the King of France might see her, and this he 
carried out. He started in very great state, and when he 
arrived at Calais the King of France was at Boulogne, and 
came to Calais, where the King gave him a very grand re- 
ception and great feastings. Queen Anne paid him great 
attention, for she had been brought up at the French court, 
and was even said to be not averse to the Admiral of 
France. Anything may be believed of her, for she acted as 
will be related presently. 

When the great rejoicings were over, the King of France 
begged the King, together with the Queen, to go to Bou- 
logne and enjoy themselves there with him. The TTing 
consented, and they went in very great state. If the King 
of England's welcome to him of France was a splendid one, 
very much more splendid were the feasts given by the 
King of France to the King and his new Queen. They 
were at Boulogne three days, and then returned to Calais, 
where the King received letters from his Council, giving 
him news of the rising of the north. So the King returned 
to his kingdom, and when he got to London he gathered 
men to send to the north ; but first we will relate the cause 
of the rising, and who were the first instigators of it. 



!« 



I 

tx 

i' 

r 

h 

i. 

k 



r 

* 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 33 



CHAPTEE XVII. 

HOW THE PBIESTS WHO HAD BEEN FBIABS WENT TO 
THE NOBTH, AND WHAT THEY DID.^ 

WHEN the poor friars saw themselves homeless, desti- 
tute, and without food, most of them went to the 
north and stirred up the common people to rise against the 
King. They chose for their leader a lawyer named Aske, 
and met in a field, where one of the priests preached a ser- 
mon, and in less than a week they were joined by forty 
thousand men or more, and then chose their captains. 
This Aske was their general, and his banners bore painted 
on them the five plagues of Egypt.* As soon as the King 
heard of it he sent the Duke of Norfolk, with as many men 
as he could get, to meet them. Aske had already a great 
deal of artillery, and some of the gentlemen of the north 
with him, and the Duke of Norfolk hurried forward and 
arrived within two miles of the rebels before they could 
pass a river, behind which he pitched his head-quarters, 

^ It is curious that the writer, whilst giving an account of Aske's 
revolt, which, however, he antedates two years by making it follow 
immediately on the King's visit to France in 1532, does not even 
mention the much more important rising in Lincolnshire which 
preceded it. Instances of this limited purview are found all through 
the book, and rather tend to add value to what is described, as 
apparently the writer tells nothing, because he knows nothing, 
except events in which he is in some way personally interested 
either as actor, eye-witness, or friend of persons concerned. 

* This is another instance of how entirely dependent the writer 
was upon what he heard rather than what he read. The original 
Spani^ cinco plagas de Egipto, is almost similar in sound with 
cinco llagas de CristOy five wounds of Christ, for which it has evi- 
dently iDeen mistaken, and which were borne upon the banners of 
" the pilgrimage of grace " as this revolt was called. Grafton says : 
" They had also certain banners in the field whereon was painted 
Christ hanging on the cross on one syde, and a chalice with a 

Eainted cake on the other syde, with divers other banners of like 
ypocrisie and feyned sanctitie. The souldiers also had a certain 
cognisaunce or badge embroidered or set upon the sleeve of the 
coates, which was the similitude of the five wounds of Christ." 

D 



34 CHRONICLE OF 



and which was a good protection to the Duke's people, as on. 
it had rained in the night so much that the river had risen a to '. 
furlong, otherwise the rebels would have routed them. aii< 
When the Duke saw the great power of Captain Aske he in 
at once despatched a courier to the King, telling him that iju 
even with fifteen thousand more men he should hardly jre 
have enough to defeat them. When the King heard this 



he dissembled, and wrote a letter to Aske, showing him 
great favour, and asking him to come and speak with him ; 
offering to send as hostages six of the principal gentlemen 
of the realm, and to grant all Aske's demands which were 
just. The six gentlemen hostages went; they were the 
Earl of Surrey, son of the Duke of Norfolk, Lord D*Arcy, 
the Earl of Eutland, Lord William, brother of the Duke 
of Norfolk, the Marquis of Exeter, and Lord Thomas, 
brother of the Earl of Surrey ; and when the good Duke 
saw by the King's letters the wise course he had taken he 
sent his heralds to Captain Aske with the letters. Aske, 
when he received the letters in which the King spoke to 
him so lovingly, gave credit to his promises, and showed 
the letters to the principal gentlemen who were with him, 
who all agreed with their chief that he should go, but that 
the hostages should be required. 

A fine determination they came to, as I shall tell 
directly. 

As soon as the hostages arrived the Duke sent them to 
Aske's camp, and Aske departed and came to the Duke, 
who gave him great good cheer, and handed him letters for 
the King, all very cautious. When he arrived where the. 
King was, as soon as the King saw him he rose up, and 
throwing his arms around him said aloud that all might 
hear : " Be ye welcome my good Aske ; it is my wish that 
here, before my Cotmcil, you ask what you desire, and I 
will grant it." Aske answered, " Sir, your Majesty allows 
yourself to be governed by a tyrant named Cromwell. 
Everyone knows if it had not been for him the seven thou- 
sand poor priests I have in my company would not be 
ruined wanderers as they are now. They must have 
enough to live upon, for they have no handicraft." Then 
the King, with a smiling face and words full of falseness, 
took from his neck a great chain of gold, which he had put 



»o: 

IflC 

lioi 
tla 
ir 
ii 
k 
:irc 
•ol 
'm 
k: 
Er 
(oi 
I 

%z 
'0 
Fl 

He 
% 
in 

\ 

\ 
\ 
\ 
k 



\ 



KING HENBY VIIL 35 

' 

Dn for the purpose, and tlirew it round Aske's neck, saying 
to him, " I promise thee, thou art wiser than anyone thinks, 
a.nd from tMs day forward I make thee one of my Council." 
A.nd then on the spot he ordered a thousand poimds ster- 
ling to be given to him, and promised him the same amount 
every year as long as he lived. 

The unhappy Aske, carried away with the chain and the 
bhousand poimds and grant of annual income, was quite 
w^on over, and the King said to him : ** Now return to the 
aorth, and get your people to disperse and go to their 
bomes, and I will grant a general pardon for all. In order 
bhat the priests may have enough to live upon I will 
iivide them amongst the parish churches and give them 
in allowance. Let them come at once, that this may be 
lone. I order that in York each of the parishes shall take 
bwo of these priests, and give them ten poimds a year each 
'o live upon, and the others I will divide amongst all the 
towns and villages." When Aske saw the good tidings he 
[lad to take back he determined to return at once ; and the 
Sing ordered that after all was pacified he should come to 
Jourt, and he promised to make him one of his Council. 

He left presently, and when he arrived to where his 
people were he made them a speech after this fashion : 
'* Oh, my brothers and gentlemen, what a wise and virtuous 
prince we have ! He recognized the justice of our cause, 
has given us a general pardon, and to you, the priests, he 
will give enough to live upon. Here is an order for York, 
providing for many of you in the parishes there, and you 
are to go thither at once to be apportioned to various 
places." When the people heard this, they all cried with 
one voice, " Long live our good King ! " and the hostages 
were sent back to the Duke's quarters, and, in short, in a 
few hours all the people were on their way home, for they 
were already tired of it, and had wasted a good deal of 
their cattle. When the Duke saw all was pacified he went 
to the city of York with three thousand men, and took 
measures which prevented further rising, and then went 
back to the King, taking with him Captain Aske, to whom 
he still showed great respect. When they got to the King 
he asked Aske what gentlemen had helped him, and when 
Aske told him, he sent and summoned them, and on their 



36 CHRONICLE OF 



arrival had them beheaded. He at once sent Aske a 
prisoner to the city of York, and had him hanged on the 
highest tower in the city so that all might see.^ 

So ended Aske ; and when it was all over, the King said 
to Cromwell, " It seems, Cromwell, that the country does 
not know thee as I know thee. Whoever harms thee shall 
harm me." Then Cromwell knelt and kissed his hand. 
In short, this Cromwell had more command even than the 
Cardinal had had, and the gentlemen (i.e. the Council) 
obeyed him as if he were the King. If his pride had not 
betrayed him, and he had kept friendly with the lords, he 
would not have come to the end he did, as will be related 
presently. 



CHAPTEE XVin. 

HOW THOMAS MORE AND THE BISHOP OF BOCHESTER 

DIED. 

HOW the Bishop of Kochester and Chancellor More 
were sentenced has already been told. At that very 
time, the Pope, to see whether they would obey him, sent 
a cardinal's hat to this Bishop, whom he knew to be a very 
learned man. When the King knew it he was in a very 
great rage, and on the very day the Bishop was sentenced 
to death the cardinal's hat arrived. The King ordered 
both their heads to be cut off, so they brought them out of 
the Tower both together to the scaffold, which is just near 
the Tower. It was quite a sight to see the great number 
of people, for it was a good long while before the prisoners 
arrived, and, when they came, there were over five himdred 
halberdiers with them. The first to ascend was the Bishop, 
and when he saw so many people he gave them his bless- 
ing, and would have liked to preach a sermon to them, but 
he was not allowed to say anything. Then the good Bishop, 
seeing they would not let him talk, said these words: 
" Worthy people who are here, I beg you to pray to God 

^ Aske came to Court in December, 1536, and remained appa- 
rently in high favour for a time, but was beheaded in June, 1537. 



KING HENRY VIII. 37 

i for my soul, and also pray that He will lead your King on 

5 a better road than at present." Then the guards retired, 

and the holy man knelt and said to the executioner, " Do 

I thy duty." Then he placed his head upon the block after 

3 having said a prayer in Latin, and when he had finished, 

1 the executioner struck off his head in three blows, and he 

. rendered up to Gk)d the soul that was His already.^ 

? Then the good More ascended the scaffold. He had seen 

) all that had passed, and any man may imagine the anguish 

b he was passing through, above all when he saw the Bishop 

3 headless. " Gfentlemen," he said, " do what is to be done 

I at once, for although I would fain speak to the people, I 

know you will not allow me, so I only ask them that when 

they see the blow struck they will all say three times the 

name of Jesus, so that my soul may take its flight with 

that soimd." He said no more, but lay down at once ; and 

when the captain of the castle saw his determination, he 

said to him, " Sir Thomas More, see here, the King sends 

you a pardon ; abandon this opinion for which you are 

dying ; " and he took out the King's great seal, and the 

peipple all hoped that the sainted More would be saved. 

e But the Holy Ghost was within him, and he said these 

y words, " Captain, in vain you strive, for the real pardon I 

^t hope for is that of my Lord Jesus Christ, who has the 

y power, and before my eyes I see the real great seal, which 

y is the five woimds of the Saviour. Let the headsman there- 

d fore do his duty." Then the captain told the executioner 

d to behead him as he slighted the King's pardon. More 

>i asked for the headsman, and said to him, ** Brother, give 

u five strokes in honour of the Five Woimds," which he did. 

n During the strokes the crowd said the name of Jesus, so 

r« his soul was thus accompanied. Verily, the King would 

d have given a great treasure to have changed this More's 

p, purpose ; but &od decreed it otherwise, that he might serve 

3- as an example to many others who in secret are good 

It Christians and deplore the evil that exists in the land. 

; : ^ Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, was beheaded 22nd June, 1535, 
,^ and Sir Thomas More some days afterwards. 

a- 



38 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XrX. 

HOW THE COMMON PEOPLE ALL TOOK THE OATH, AND IT 
WAS SOUGHT TO MAKE FOREIGNERS SWEAB. 

THE Commissioners were thereupon sent all over the 
kingdom to administer the oaths to the Eng and every- 
body swore without hesitation, some through fear and some 
through inclination. In the city of London there were a 
great many foreigners of various nations, and they also 
were sent for. But the Spaniards, when they saw this, 
went to the Emperor's ambassador, who was called Estacio 
Capucho (Eustace Chapuys), and told him what had 
occurred, and he answered them, " Gentlemen, my advice 
to you would be that you should leave the city for a few 
days until the fury blows over, and afterwards I will speak 
to Cromwell about it." So all the Spaniards went away, 
some one way and some another, and were about twenty 
days absent. The Ambassador spoke to Cromwell, to 
whom he said, " Sir, I am surprised that you and the Com- 
missioners want to make foreigners take the oath, for you 
must know that if it were discovered in Spain, they had 
sworn it would cost the lives of all those who went thither. 
I beg you, therefore, Sir, since there are not many of them, 
and the matter is of small importance, to order the Com- 
missioners to leave the Spaniards alone." Then Cromwell 
sent a gentleman to tell them not to summon the Spaniards, 
and these resumed to their houses. All the other foreigners 
were summoned, but what they swore need not be told, 
only that the Spaniards were free. 



KING HENRY VIIL 39 



CHAPTEE XX. 

HOW THE KING SENT TO OBDEB THE QUEEN EATHABINE 

TO SWEAB, AND SHE BEFXTSED. 

THE King, not content with having caused the sainted 
Queen so much sorrow, and having banished her so 
far off, sent the Archbishop of Canterbury ^ to her and tell 
her to swear. He went, but took instructions that he was 

^ This is a mistake. The prelates who went to Buckden to extort 
the double oath to Henry, as head of the Church, and to Anne as 
Queen, were Dr. Lee, Wolsey's successor in the Archbishopric 
of York, Ad Tunstall, Bishop of Durham. (State Papers. 
Roper. ) 

The injured woman had struggled lon^ against this crowning 
indignity, and wrote a letter to the Councu when she was informed 
of the intention to administer the oath to her and her household. 
Her former crushing answer to the King's messenger, Montjoy, in 
1533, when he had presented himself on a similar errand, made 
Henry and his Council aware that the aumist daughter of Isabel 
the Catholic would not tamely submit ; ana Chapuy 's letters to his 
master are full of the subject of the oath to be extorted from 
Katherine and her servants, although they both treated this matter, 
as they did indeed all concerning the unfortunate lady, with 
great philosophy ; evidently regarding her as rather a trouble- 
some pebble in the smootn-running wheels of their diplomatic 
machinery. 

Katharme's letter to the Council is as follows: "As to my 
physician and apothecary, they be my countrymen : the King 
knoweth them as well as I do. They have continued many years 
with me and have (I thank them) taken great pains with me, for 
I am often times sickly, as the King's grace doth know right well, 
and I require their attendance for the preservation of my poor body, 
that I may Uve as long as it pleaseth God. They have been faith- 
ful and diligent in my service, and also daily do they pray that 
the King's royal estate may long endure. But if they take any 
other oath than they have taken to the King and to me (to serve 
me) I shall never trust them a^ain, for in so doing I would Uve 
continually in fear of my life with them. Wherefore I trust the 
King of his high honour and goodness, and for the great love that 
hath been between him and me (which love in me is as faithful to 
him as ever it was, so I take God to record), will not use extremity 
with me, my request being so reasonable." (Privy Council 
Papers. ) 



40 CHRONICLE OF 



not to press her very hard ; and when he arrived and told 
the Queen the purpose of his visit, she answered him, 
" Bishop, the King ought to be satisfied with what he has 
already done to me, without sending to tempt me in this 
way. You can go back again, for I will never take such an 
oath." Then the Bishop told her that she would have to 
take the oath of allegiance to Anne as Queen, and that the 
King had ordered that she should no longer call herself 
queen. When the blessed lady heard this, she said, "Bishop, 
speak to me no more, for these are wiles of the devil. I 
am Queen, and Queen will I die. By right the King can 
have no other, and let this be your sufficient answer." ^ 
The blessed lady, knowing that they would make all those 
who were with her that night take the oath, said to them, 
" Dear children, you can never swear that the King is head 
of the Church ; " and to excuse them she senl^or one of 
her gentlemen-in-waiting, called Francisco Felipe, and said 
to him, " To-morrow, when they want you to swear, you 
must speak for all the rest, and they must all say that 
what you swear they will swear. You can swear that 
the King has made himself head of the Church (se ha 
hecho cabeza de Igleaia).^ This Francisco Felipe was a 
Spaniard, so soon as he came before the Bishop he said, 
** My Lord Bishop, we are all resolved to swear ; " and then 
he put his hand on the Q-ospels, and said, " Yo juro que el 

^ The reply of the Queen on the occasion of which this chapter treats 
was the same as she had always given, namely, *^ that she was a 
Catholic, and did not recognize on earth any other head of the 
Church than the Roman Pontiff; " that she was the wife of Henry, 
and that *' whilst she lived there could he no other Queen, nor 
could they persuade her that her daughter was a child of sin, or 
that she herself had lived eighteen years in concubinage." 

The Queen's physician, Dr. De la Sk, who also acted as her 
secretary, writes to Chapuys under date 8th May, 1535, that he is 
informed they will propose the oath to his mistress, and if she will 
not take it she will be put to perpetual prison or beheaded. He 
himself cannot beUeve it, but the Queen does, and is in great 
tribulation. (Vienna Archives. ) 

^ This is evidently a sophistical play upon words intended to 
deceive the Bishop, in which it succeeded. The pronimciation of 
the two expressions — " se ha hecho," "he has maae himself," and 
"sea hecho," "he majr be made" — is practically identical, and 
afforded a characteristically Spanish way of getting out of the 
difficulty. 



KING HENBY VIIL 41 

iBej se ha hecho cabeza de Iglesia, and so will all m j com- 
panions." And all with one accord said tliej would swear 
the same as Francisco Felipe. 

Then the Bishop said, **You must swear allegiance to 
Queen Anne," and they all answered at once, and parti- 
cularly Francisco Felipe, " I have taken one oath of alle- 
giance to my lady Queen Katharine : she still lives, and 
during her life I know no other Queen in this realm." 
The Bishop answered, ** I must tell you that those of you 
who do not swear will be punished." Then up and answered 
him a lacquey of the blessed lady, ** Bishop, let the King 
send us out of the kingdom, but let him not order us to 
be perjurers." And the Bishop cried out to him, ** And 
thou ! who orders thee to speak before others of better 
breeding than thou ? " Upon this the lacquey, who was a 
Burgundian named Bastian, said, " I speak for myself," 
whereupon the Bishop was very angry with him, and 
ordered him to leave the kingdom at once. The lacquey 
went and knelt before the Queen, and said, " My lady, 
seventeen years have I served you, and now it pains me to 
be forced to leave so good a mistress. I crave your pardon 
if in aught I have failed in my duty as a good servant," 
ajid with that he arose and went away.^ The tears came 
to the good lady's eyes, and she said to the Bishop, " I 
think. Bishop, the King does not order you to dismiss my 
servants ; it is not well done." The Bishop saw the good 
lady was right, and sent after the lacquey, but he had 
been so quick on his journey, that they did not catch him 
til) he got to London, and then they brought him back. 
The Bishop did not press any of them further, but went 
away and told the King what had passed, and the King 
dissembled.* 

^ The action of this bold lacquey was reported and gravely dis- 
cussed at the Privy Council, and it was decided not to press the 
tliree, or foreign, servants of the Queen. The legacy left by 
Katherine to Bastian of £20 seems not to have been paid by 
Henry, who refused to carry out out her last wishes. 

^ The writer is so absorlid with the cleverness of his country- 
man, Felipe, and the boldness of Bastian, that he omits to men- 
tion the most dramatic and tragic incident in the scene, namely, 
the refusal to swear of the two learned and virtuous young English 



42 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XXI. 

HOW QUEEN ANNE WAS DELIYEBED OF A DAXTGHTEB, AND 
THE BEJOICING8 WHICH TOOK PLACE. 

HOW Anne Boleyn reigned lias been told ; and in time 
she became pregnant, whereupon the King and all 
were very pleased and glad, and every day jousts and 
tournaments were held. She was afterwards delivered of 
a daughter, and the King could not be more delighted 
than he was. He made many grants, and gave many 
favours, and the princess was christened with very great 
state, and called Elizabeth. They were very particular in 
rearing her, and when she was two years old she talked 
and walked like any other child of four. It was God's 
will that Anne should have no other children, and day and 
night she would not let this daughter of hers out of her 
sight. Whenever the Queen came out in the royal palace 
where the canopy was, she had a cushion placed under- 
neath for her child to sit upon ; and the Kin g called his 
grandees together and spoke to them thus: "You know, 
my lords, how God has given me this daughter, and as I 
was illegally married to the Princess of Wales, I wish the 
oath of allegiance as princess to be taken to this one, and 
my daughter Mary declared a bastard. All the lords, 
seeing him bent upon it, although in their hearts they 
were sorry, said that his Majesty should do as appeared 
to him best. The Duke of Norfolk said, " Your Majesty 
will recollect that Parliament swore allegiance to Madam 
Mary, and this could be done in Parliament without any 
scandal, for the city and borough representatives will agree 
to it." This advice seemed good to the assembled lords, 



priests who formed part of the household, Abel and Barker, and 
their consequent deportation to London — one, after cruel torments 
ibr many weary months, to be hanged and disembowelled aHve in 
Smithfield, the other to be starved to death amongst the jail-birds 
and malefactors of Newgate prison. 



KING HENRY VIIL 43 

and the King ordered Parliament to be assembled withm a 
month, and directed Secretary Cromwell to draw up an 
address to be presented. 



CHAPTEE XXII. 

HOW PARLIAMENT MET, AND HOW THBOXTGH THE ADDRESS 
DRAWN TIP BY CBOMWELL PRINCESS ELIZABETH WAS 
ACKNOWLEDGED, AND MADAM MARY DECLARED A BAS- 
TARD. 

WITHIN the time ordered by the King the Lords 
spiritual and temporal, together with all the Com- 
mons, met in the great hall at Westminster ; and Cromwell 
was wide awake, and drew up an address to present to 
Parliament, in which the following words were contained : 
** Gentlemen, it is known to you how, by divine inspira- 
tion, his Majesty the King has freed himself from the 
great sin in which he lived, and how Gk)d has vouchsafed 
him fruit of grace. You also know how his Majesty de- 
sires to do nothing without consulting you, and out of the 
great love he bears his subjects he has called you here 
together to tell you that Madam Mary is bom of mortal 
sin, and as you swore allegiance to her without knowing of 
this obstacle, the King now wishes you to declare her ille- 
gitimate, and that Madam Elizabeth be acknowledged as 
princess." The Lords, as they all knew the King*s will, 
waited for the Commons to answer, and for a long while 
nobody spoke, but all held their peace. As Cromwell saw 
that no one had anything to say, he raised his voice so 
that all could hear, and spoke as follows : " Then, gentle- 
men, you will show the love you bear your King, and your 
willingness to do as he wishes." They all cried out in one 
voice, both Lords and Commons, that the will of the King 
should be done, and that they were ready to swear when- 
ever they were ordered to do so. Oh what utter blindness, 
and what little fear of God ! 
If the King had ordered them to do even worse things 



44 CHRONICLE OF 



they were determined to consent to whatever he might 
wish, so commissioners were sent all over the country to 
administer the oath. 

Great was the sorrow of good Queen Katharine when 
she heard that her daughter was disinherited, and great 
was the sorrow too of Madam Mary herself. From that day 
forward the sainted Queen began to fall ill, and never got 
better until she died, as will be told. 



CHAPTEE XXni. 

HOW ANNE ASKED THE KING FOR THE JEWELS AND 
CBOWN OP QUEEN KATHARINE. 

NO man could imagine or think of all the wickedness 
which that Anne invented, or the pleasure she took in 
doing harm to the blessed Queen Katharine. One day she 
said to the King, " Sir, now that I am Queen, the Princess 
of Wales cannot have need of the crown or of the rich 
jewels and precious stones she has." The King saw what 
Anne wanted, and as he was so blinded with her, he sent 
off at once to the blessed lady to ask her to send him all 
her jewels and crown. The blessed lady, in order to obey 
the King, gave up all her jewels, which were many and very 
rich, but said that as for the crown she had not got it, but 
that Lord Eutland had it. "Although they take my 
crown," said the blessed lady, " I shall never cease to be 
Queen." They took the jewels to the King and told him 
what the sainted Queen had said, and he at once sent to 
Lord Eutland to deliver up the crown. 

This Lord Eutland was a great personage, but as he was 
so very old he had not come to any parliament for many 
years past. When he saw the King's order, he asked, " Is 
my lady Queen Katharine dead ? " He was told she was 
not. " Well, if she be not dead, tell my lord the King that 
he well knows when he gave me this crown to guard, and 
how I swore not to let it out of my keeping. So have I 
kept it until now, and if the Queen orders me to give it up 



KING HENRY VIIL 46 

to her I will give it, but if not they must take it from me 
by force." So those who had gone for it went back again, 
and when they told the King the answer the good Eutland 
had given, he burst out laughing, and said, ** What do you 
think of that old man, gentlemen ? " They all said that 
his Majesty ought to send for him, so he ordered him to be 
summoned. He was so old that he was obliged to come in 
a litter, for he could not mount a horse, and so this good 
old lord came where the King was, whom for fifteen years 
or more he had not seen. He left the crown well guarded ; 
and on his road he had to pass where the blessed lady was, 
and when he saw her, he said, " My lady, you know how 
the King has sent to demand the crown, and I have refused 
to give it up. I am now going before the King, who has 
summoned me, but I promise you, my lady, that unless 
they take it from me by force, I will never give it up." 
The good lady replied, " Oh 1 my good Eutland, pray do as 
the King commands thee, and for my sake let no harm 
befall thee or thine." So the good old man left and ap- 
peared before the King, who, when he saw him so old, rose 
from his chair and embraced him, and said, " Welcome, 
my lord," and made him sit near him, and asked him, 
** For what reason, my lord, did you refuse to send me the 
crown. Do you want to be more rebelHous than anyone 
else in the realm ? " The good old man replied, " Sir, your 
Majesty knows that I should be a traitor indeed if I were 
to give it up during the life of my lady Queen Katharine, 
for I swore that whilst she lived I would keep it safely." 
The King burst out laughing again. "It would seem, 
Eutland," he said, " that you know not what is going on, 
and since you do not know I will tell you myself." And 
then he told him how he had been living in mortal sin and 
how he had married again, and his wish was to give the crown 
he was keeping to his Queen Anne Boleyn. The good old 
man knew very well what had happened, but pretended to 
open his eyes at the news, and said, **K your Majesty 
married you could not legally do it whilst my mistress was 
alive, and I will keep her crown unless they take it from 
me by force, and if they do so take it I at least shall not 
have perjured myself." 

The Bang was very patient about it, and said, " Q-o along 



46 CHRONICLE OF 



and rest my lord, you are tired with your journey now, and 
I will speak to you again." So this lord kept the crown 
whilst the blessed lady lived, for in two days' time the 
King ordered him to return home. Verily, if the King 
had had many like this lord, so much evil would never 
have happened, nor would the King have had such abso- 
lute licence from them to do such ugly things as he did. 

When the lords saw that Eutland had his way, they said 
to the King that he ought to take the crown away from 
him, but the King said, " Well, my lords, but look ; this 
good man is ninety years old and is like a child, and I 
have made up my mind to leave him alone, for he cannot 
last long, and you do not know the great services he ren- 
dered to the king my father and to me ; besides, if I have 
to take the crown by force I must have him tried." The 
lords, when they heard this, were some of them pleased 
and some of them chagrined, for the King clearly showed 
by this that if they had been good and G-od-fearing, they 
would never have allowed him to do what he did, and 
there would not have been so much evil or so many 
heresies as there are now-a-days. 



CHAPTER XXIY. 

HOW THE BLESSED QUEEN EATHABINE DIED. 

AVERY few days after the Eling sent to the sainted 
Queen for her jewels she fell ill, and her malady was 
such that she was not well for a day until she died. When 
the good lady felt imwell she sent to beg the Ambassador, 
Eustace Chapuys to come and speak with her ; but as the 
Ambassador was a wise man, he wanted to obtain the 
King's leave first, so he went to Court and asked the King's 
permission to go and see Queen E[atharine. The King re- 
plied, " Yes, Ambassador, you have my permission ; I will 
send you word when you can go." So the Ambassador re- 
turned, expecting the King would send and tell him that 
he could go. The Bang, however, would not send him any 



KING HENBY VIIL 47 

answer nor give lum the licence either, although he (the 
Ambassador) sent many times for it. Seeing that they 
would not send to him he sent word to the King that he 
was starting, and hoped to receive the King's order on the 
road. 

The Ambassador begged all the Spanish merchants in 
London to accompany hun, and they at once very willingly 
got ready to go. Such a good company were they, that 
what with the merchants and the Ambassador's suite there 
were nearly a hundred horse, all very well caparisoned, so 
he was accompanied like a prince ; and all along the road 
they went with much gaiety and merry-making, for they 
took with them their minstrels and trumpeters, and when 
they rode into the places on the road it was like the en- 
trance of a prince. 

As soon as the King heard of his departure he deter- 
mined not to allow him to speak to the sainted Queen, and 
sent a gentleman called Thomas Bayan (Vaughan?), who 
arrived the evening before the Ambassador, and ordered 
that on no account was he to be permitted to speak to the 
Queen. As the Ambassador travelled slowly he saw this 
gentleman pass, and suspected what it was, so he ordered 
one of his servants to push forward and follow him to find 
out the truth ; and it turned out as he suspected. The 
blessed lady had notice that the Ambassador would arrive 
with such a good company, so her sorrow when she saw the 
King's order may well be imagined ; but she sent one of 
her chamberlains to beg the Ambassador to have patience, 
as the King would not allow him to speak with her ; and 
he was obliged to remain four miles from the castle. 

That night the blessed lady sent the Ambassador a great 
deal of game and venison, and many bottles of wine of all 
sorts, and begged him to make good cheer. The same night 
the Spaniards who were with the Ambassador told lum 
that the order not to go only referred to him alone, and 
that they intended to go on, which they did. The next 
morning about thirty horsemen started, all in very good 
order, and they took with them a very funny young fellow 
who had been brought by the Ambassador, and who was 
dressed as a fool, and had a padlock dangling from his 
hood. When the Spaniards arrived at the castle they. 



48 CHRONICLE OF 



began to amuse themselves with their horses, and the fool, 
as soon as he saw ladies at the windows, alighted from his 
horse, and made as if to get into the moat of the castle, 
crying out that he wanted to get at them. He got himself 
in as far as his waist, and everbody who was looking on 
thought he was silly, and cried out that he would be 
drowned. Then two or three of the gentlemen on horse- 
back went in to pull him out, he crying out all the time for 
them to let him in, but seeing that they pulled him out, he 
took o:ff the padlock that was hanging from his hood and 
threw it at the windows, and cried out in Spanish so that 
everyone could hear, " Take this, and the next time I will 
bring the key." The padlock fell on the other side of the 
moat, and some of the servants saw it fall and went and 
got it, and immediately sent a man with it to the King, 
thinking there might be some letter inside, in which they 
were mistaken. 

To return to the purpose. They afterwards went to visit 
the gates of the castle, and many gentlemen came out, 
Bagan {sic) amongst them, and asked the Spaniards to 
come in : so they entered, and all the ladies came by order 
of the Queen. They gave these Spanish gentlemen a good 
breakfast in a lower hall of the castle, and whilst there the 
fool saw a barber belonging to the household in another part 
of the courtyard, and asked the gentlemen to come and see 
what he would do, so he clapped his hands to one of his 
cheeks and began to cry, and went to the place where the 
barber was, and made signs that he had the toothache. 
The barber out of pity for him made him sit in a chair 
and put his finger in his mouth, and the fool began to 
clench his teeth and scream out, and made the poor barber 
scream out too with pain of the bitten finger, so that the 
noise they both made brought all the ladies and gentlemen to 
them, and they mightily enjoyed the joke. This young fellow 
did many other mad pranks, which I will not relate here. 
After the breakfast was finished the Spanish gentlemen 
went away, and were accompanied by more than twelve 
gentlemen to where the Ambassador was. The Ambassador 
gave them very good cheer, and they told him what had 
passed, and he enjoyed himself very much with them, 
taking his leave with a gay countenance, but with a heavy 



KING HENBY VIIL 49 

heart, because he could not speak to the blessed lady. 
When he got back to London he did not show that he had 
received any affront, and eight or nine months afterwards 
the Xing heard the blessed lady was very ill, and sent to 
the Ambassador to say that he could go whenever he liked 
to see her, but that he thought he would not find her 
ahve, so very ill was she according to what they had 
written to him.^ The Ambassador wished to see her before 

^ £ustace Chapuys, under date London, 13th December, 1535, 
writes to the Emperor saying that he has just heard from Crom- 
well that the Queen is very sick, and had asked leave to go and 
see her, but Cromwell replied that he had sent a servant, and 
would ask leave from the King for the Ambassador to go ; but, con- 
tinues Chapuys, " as the Queen's Physician sent to say it would 
be nothing serious, I have said no more about going, nor will I." 
(Vienna Archives, State Papers. ) 

In the Vatican Archives there is a letter from the Bishop of 
Faenza to M. Ambro^o, saying that he has heard from the Queen's 
physician, a Spaniard, that she cannot live six months, and has in 
secret told her of it. (I3th December, 1635, Gairdner.) Dr. 
Ortiz (the Spanish Ambassador in Home), writes to the Empress 
about the same time (16th December, 1535) : " The Imperial Am- 
bassador writes that he has not leave to visit or send any person to 
see tibe Queen or Princess. Those with the Queen are guards and 
spies, not servants, for they have all sworn in favour of Anne not* 
to call her highness Queen or serve her with royal state. So, 
not to give them cause for sin, the Queen has not left her room 
for two years. Perhaps if she wished she would not be allowed. 
. . . Not a ducat is sent. . . . She has none of her old servants 
but her confessor, physician, and apothecary." (Simancas, State 
Papers.) 

The Ambassador Chapuys, who for fully a year had been writing 
to his CTeat master by every post expressing fears about the health 
of the Queen, and especially of her daughter Mary, and hinting at 
poison for both the unhappy ladies, writes, on 30th December, 1535, 
one of his usual tremendous and involved letters to Charles V., in 
which he mentions that he had received a letter from the Queen's 
physician, saying she had had a relapse and was worse than a 
month before, and for the Queen's satisfaction begs Chapuys to get 
leave to visit her. He sent at once to Court to solicit the sa^d leave, 
and Cromwell said there would be no difficulty about it, but said the 
King particularly wished to see him on matters of great importance, 
and asked him to go to Greenwich at one o'clock next day. He 
gives a very long account of a poUtical conference with the King, 
and goes on to say that after he nad taken his leave the King sent 
the Duke of Suffolk after him to tell him that news had just come 
that the Queen -was in extremis, Chapuys expresses disbelief in 
the great gravity of her condition, as her physician, he says, did 

E 



50 CHRONICLE OF 



alie died, and went with much more company than the 
last time, and arrived at the castle on New Year's Eve. 
The blessed lady rejoiced much with him and his company, 
but she was so exhausted that she could be no worse. 

The Ambassador was there until the eve of Twelfth 
Night, and the pleasure of the lady at his coming seemed 



not represent her as bemg so bad, but expresses his intention of 
taking horse immediately to see her. (Vienna Archives, State 
Papers.) 

PhiUp Greenacre (believed to have been the Queen's apothecary), 
writes at the same time to Montesse, who appears to have been 
major domo to Chapuys, saying the Queen is very ill and the doctor 
will have written to the Ambassador. She gets worse every hour, 
and he begs Montesse to urge the Ambassador to come at once, as 
she has lost all strength. (British Museum.) 

The next day, 31st December, 1535, Sir Edward Bedingfield, the 
chamberlain, or jailor, of the Queen, writes to CromweU, saying, 
"The doctor moved her to have another physician, but she said 
that she would in no wise have any other, but commit herself to 
the pleasure of God. " (Gairdner, State Papers. ) 

* Chapuys writes to Charles V. a very long letter, dated 9th 
January, 1536 (Vienna Archives), giving an account of this visit to 
the dymg Queen, and incidentally settles, beyond doubt, a long 
disputed nistorical point, namely, whether the Queen actually died 
whilst Chapuys was at Kimbolton, or whether even he saw her at 
all before her death. The Chronicle is curiously confirmed in this 
respect by the aforementioned letter of Chapuys, which has quite 
recently been published by Mr. Gairdner. The Ambassador says 
he was accompanied on his journey, which he began on the 
30th December, 1535, by a conductor, whom he calls a crea- 
ture and spy of Cromwell, and when he arrived at Kimbolton 
refused to see the Queen except in presence of this spy and the 
principal members of the household, such as the cnamberlain 
and steward, who had not seen her for two years. He describes 
her pleasure at seeing him, and says he stopped two hours talking 
with her, and although he rose several times to go, as he thought so 
long a stay would worry her, she would not let mm. He stays four 
days, and passes two hours every day with the Queen, who became 
apparently much better. " I therefore took my leave of her on 
Tuesday evening, leaving her very cheerful, and that evening I 
saw her laugh two or three times, and about half -an-hour after I 
left her she desired to have some amusement with one of my men, 
who is a comical fellow (no doubt the young jester with the pad- 
lock, mentioned on ])age 48). Next morning she was much better, 
and the physician said I need not fear to leave her." 

Katherine had died the previous day to that on which this letter 
was written from London. 



A 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 51 

to alleviate her a little; but. when the Ambassador had 
gone, and the hour for her to render up her spirit to Gk)d 
had arrived, she called her confessor and her physician, 
and said these words : " Licentiate, what do you think ; am 
I very bad ? " and the licentiate, who was called Lasaut,^ 
answered, " Madam, you must die." " I know it," said 
the good lady ; and she then confessed and took the Holy 
Sacrament. She said a prayer to her servants that would 
have broken any heart, and when her hour came she raised 
her hands to heaven and said, " In manus tuas, Domine, 
commendo spiritum meum," and gave up her soul to 
Gk>d." 

^ The Marquis De Molins appears to be in considerable doubt as 
to the identity of this physician, but repeated reference is made to 
liim both in Chapuys' letters at Vienna, and State Records in Eng- 
land, where he is always called Don Miguel de la S4. After the 
Queen's death the King made strenuous attempts to attract him to 
his service, and treated nim with such marked kindness that Chapuys 
writes to the Emperor about it (7th March, 1636, Vienna Archives), 
saying that the King is afraid he ml^ht stir up opposition if he left 
England. Chapuys says the physician tells the King that if he 
entered his service people would consider it suspicious in connection 
with the death of tne Queen ; and besides, as he is a subject of the 
Emperor, he could not act without asking his majesty's permission. 

Trie doctor's name, however, appears m the fist of the newly- 
appointed household of Princess Mary as her physician a few 
months afterwards. 

In the Vienna Archives there is a letter from Charles V. at 
Naples, to the doctor Miguel de la Sd, thanking him for his care of 
the Queen and Princess. 

In a letter from the Empress to Dr. Ortiz in 1532, he is called the 
Licentiate Lasao. 

> Chapuys writes to the Emperor from London, 21st January, 
1536 : " Since my last letter of 9th inst. I have had no opportunity 
of writing. I soon after sent one of my servants to the place where 
the good Queen died, to learn the circumstances since my departure, 
and also to comfort the poor servants, and to see what I could do, 
both for them and for tne funeral, for which the Queen left some 
directions. My man returned only three days ago, and informed 
me that for two days after I left the Queen appeared to be better, 
and even on the day of Kings (Twelfth Day), on the evening of 
which she, without any help, combed and tied her hair and dressed 
her head. Next day, about an hour after midnight, she began to 
ask what o'clock it was, and if it was near day, and this she in- 
quired several times after, for no other object, as she at length de- 
clared, than to be able to hear mass and receive the sacrament. 
And allhough the Bishop of Llandaff, her confessor, offered to say 



52 CHBONICLE OF 



Couriers were at once sent off to the King informing 
liim of her death ; and as soon as the King heard of it he 
dressed himself in yellow, which in that country is a sign 
of rejoicing, and ordered all his grandees to go thither, 
and that she should be buried very sumptuously. 



mass before four o'clock, she would not allow him, giving several 
reason^ and authorities in Latin why it should not be done. When 
day broke she heard mass and received the sacrament with the 
utmost fervour, and then continued to repeat some beautiful 
orisons, and begged the bystanders to pray for her soul, and that 
God would pardon the King, her husband, the wrong he had done 
her, and that the divine goodness would lead him to the true road, 
and give him good council. Afterwards she received extreme 

unction, applying herself to the whole ofl&ce very devoutly 

Knowing that a wife in England could not make a will in the life 
of her husband, she caused her physician to write a note of her last 
wishes, leaving rewards to ceri;am servants, leaving her robes to 
the convent in which she should be buried, and her furs to her 
daughter Mary." .... Chapuys then recounts the efforts he has 
made, and is making, to get the King to carry out these sad behests 
of the dead woman, and the mean excuses of Henry for non-com- 
pliance 

*' The Queen died two hours after midday, and eight hours after- 
wards she was opened by command of those who had charge of it 
on the part of the King, and no one was allowed to be present, not 
even her confessor or physician, but only the candlemaker of the 
house, one servant, and one assistant (Compagnon), who opened 
her, although it was not his business, and there were no surgeons, 
yet they have often done such duty, at least the principal, who, on 
coming out, told the Bishop of Llandaff, her confessor, but in great 
secresy, as a thing which would cost him his life, that he found the 
body and all internal organs as sound as possible, except the heart, 
which was quite black and hideous, and even after he nad washed 
it three or four times it did not change colour, and on cutting it 
open he found it black inside. He found, also, a round black thins 
clinging to the outside of the heart. On my man asking the physi- 
cian if she died of poison, he rephed that the thing was too evident 
by what had been said to the Bishop, her confessor ; and that even 
if that had not been disclosed, the thing was sufficiently clear from 
the report and circumstances of her iUness. " (Vienna Archives, State 
Papers.) 

Bedingfield, in one of his numerous letters to Cromwell on the 
subject of the post mortem arrangements, confirms the statement 
that tiie embalming was done by one of the household. 



\ 



KING HENBY VIII. 63 



CHAPTEE XXY. 



HOW THE BLESSED LADY WAS BUBIED/ 



WHEN the gentlemen arrived at the castle where the 
body of the lady was, there arose great dissension 
amongst them ; those of them who loved her wishing her 
to be buried as Queen, and others as Princess, and they 
were obliged to send to the King to know how he wished 
her buried. The answer of the King was that she should 
be interred as Princess only, and that the arms of Wales 
should be quartered on those of Spain. This was done, 
and the body carried to an abbey fifteen miles ofP. 

The blessed lady was much beloved, and it was a sight 
to see the crowds of people who came on the road to see 
the litter in which the body was borne. All the lords who 
were there were dressed in mourning, and their saddle- 
cloths sweeping the ground. The servants of the blessed 
lady were all in mourning, and the funeral was a very 
sumptuous one, more than three hundred masses being 
said during the day ; for all the clergy for fifteen miles 
round came to the interment. And so the blessed lady 
was laid in the grave, and the lamentations of the servants 
were truly pitiable. 

The King sent for all the servants and ladies who were 
with her, in order that they might serve the new Queen, 
but none of the Spaniards would continue in the service, 
all the others, however, from that day forward being as 
bad as the rest. One of the Spaniards, called Francisco 
Felipe, had in his possession much plate and jewels belong- 
ing to the blessed lady, and the King was told of this ; 
whereupon the King sent for him, and said, " Felipe, 
you must give up what you have belonging to the Princess." 

' A very minute account of the obsequies is riven by Chapuys. 
The last wish of the Queen was disregarded, and she was buned at 
Peterborough, the body resting at Santry Abbey one night on the 
way. The body of the martyred Queen was consigned to the grave 
on 27th January, 1536. (Vienna Archives, Gairdner.) 



64 CHRONICLE OF 



Felipe, who was a very bold man, answered : " Sir, may it 
please your Majesty, I have nothing belonging to the 
Princess, unless you order me to give it up to her, for to 
her it comes by right." The King was very angry, and 
said, " I do not mean that, but what you have belonging 
to your late mistress." Then said Felipe, " May it please , 
your Majesty, all that I have belonging to the Queen, my 
mistress, who is in glory, I will give up ; but look, your ' 
Majesty, I served her for thirty years and never received i 
any wa^es." The King was so angry that he would speak 
to him no more, and he had to give up all he had ; the 
result of his loyalty being that he remained poor, for the 
King would give him nothing. The King might well have 
compensated him, but would not do so, and Felipe went a ' 
poor man to his own country.* 

^ This bold and wily Spanish maitre de salle, who stood faith- 
fully to his mistress to the very last, appears to have been a con- 
stant source of trouble to the King and his Council, who found him 
to be the only person near her who could not be bought or bullied 
into betrayal of her interests. In 1535 he went on a visit to Spain, ' 
ostensibly to see his sick mother, but the King did not believe in 
the excuse ; and a report presented to Henry says, ** And, as touch- 
ing the going of Francis Fhillips into Spain, faming the same to be 
for visitmg of his mother, now sickljr and ancient, your Highness 
taketh it surely in the right that it is chiefly for disclosing of the 
secret matter unto the Emperor, and to devise meanes and ways 
how your intended purpose might be impeached. " (State Papers. ) 

Felipe seems to have been removed for some time from the 
Queen s service, for in a long letter from Chapuys to the Emperor, 
dated 9th February, 1535, now in the Vienna Archives, he com- 

Slains bitterly of the treatment accorded to Katharine and her 
aughter Mary, and details a long interview with Cromwell, in 
which he endeavours to obtain as a favour that the Princess should 
be with her mother, after which he goes on to say : — 

" Moreover, as to the Queen's treatment, it seemed very stran^ 
that out of four Spanish servants whom she had they should take 
away her mattre de salle, who had followed her from Spain, and 
had now nothing to live upon. Therefore, it would be well that 
the King should let him return to his mistress, or retire towards 
your Majesty (Charles V.), where he could make some report of 
affairs here. Cromwell made no replv as to the Princess, but as to 
the maitre de salle, who is named Francisco Phelipc, he said he 
would get the Kins to let him return to the Queen, or if he pleased, 
to go to Spain, and give him money for the voyage ; and as to the 
report he might make to your Majesty, you were not so credulous 
as to give cr^it to all that such men saia, although he believed the 



KING SENBY VIIL 55 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

HOW ANNE BOLEYN COMMITTED ADULTESY, AND HOW IT 

WAS FOUND OUT. 

SOON after the death of the sainted Queen Katharine, 
Anne Boleyn, who ostentatiously tried to attract to 
her service the best-looking men and best dancers to be 
found, heard that in the city of London there was a young 
fellow who was one of the prettiest monochord players 
and deftest dancers in the land. They told her he was the 
son of a poor carpenter, and she sent for him to play 
before her, asking him what his name was, to which he 
replied, " My lady, my name is Mark." Then the Queen 
sent for her minions, amongst whom was one called 
Master Norris, and another Master Brereton, to whom the 
Queen showed great favour. She ordered Mark to play, 
Master Norris leading her out to dance, and Mark played 
some virginals so prettily, that while she was dancing she 
said to Norris, " What do you think of it, does not the lad 
play weU ? " and whilst they were passing near Mark, 



said Francisco Phelipe might, by his report, cause people to mor- 
mur over there, in accordance with their arrogant disposition." 
(Gairdner, State Papers. ) 

This was evidently bounce of Cromwell's. The faithful hidalgo 
was much less dangerous to Henry, shut up in Kimbolton, than ne 
would be whilst spreading the sordid story of his mistress's martyr- 
dom amongst the Spaniards, who adored her; and Chapuys, in his 
next letter, reports that the day following his interview Cromwell 
told him that the King had granted his request with regard to 
Francisco PheHpe. 

In the Royal MS. (Camden Miscellany) there is a long list of a 
" View taken by Sir Edward Baynton on the 14th February, of the 
twenty-sixth year of Hennr VIII. (1535) of stuff at Baynardes 
Castle, in custody of Mr. Francis Philippes, which was late the 
Piincess Dowager's wardrobe stuff," ana no doubt this formed a 
portion, if not all, of the treasure mentioned in this chapter. The 
legacy of £40, left to Felipe by Katherine in her wiU, was, with 
increaible meanness, never paid by Henry. 



56 CHRONICLE OF 



Norris answered gently, " Ladj, I should well like him to 
play sometimes, if it were possible, when we are together.*' 
The Queen laughed, and Mark took notice of everything 
that passed. When that dance was finished, the Queen 
wanted to dance with Mark, and made one of her ladies 
play. So Mark danced with her ; and he tripped it so well, 
and so gracefully, that she at once fell in love with him, 
and told him she wished him to live there. Mark fell on his 
knees and kissed her hand, and she ordered one hundred 
nobles to be given to him to buy clothes, and the next day 
Mark came all tricked out, looking like the son of a 
gentleman. He never left the palace, and the Queen per- 
suaded the King to give him a salary of one hundred 
pounds, and from that time forward Anne always had 
Mark to play to her. One morning, when the Queen was 
in bed, she sent for Mark to play whilst she lay in bed, 
a^d ordered her ladies to dance. They began dancing; 
and after a while, when Anne saw that they were becoming 
very merry, she ordered one of the ladies to play whilst 
the others danced. When she saw they were intoxicated 
with their dancing, she caUed Mark to her, and he fell on 
his knee by her bedside, and she had time to tell him that 
she was in love with him, whereupon he was much sur- 
prised; but being of a base sort, he gave ear to all the 
Queen said to him, forgetting, the sinner, that only two 
months before he was a poor fellow, and that the King 
had given him a good income, and might give him much 
more ; so he answered, " Madam, I am your servant ; you 
may command me." And the lady bade him keep it 
secret, and she would find means to compass her desires. 
Very few days after that the King went to Windsor, which 
is twenty-five miles from there, and stayed a fortnight 
before he came back ; so Anne, seeing she had time, confided 
in an old woman of her chamber, who, as it afterwards 
turned out, knew the Queen's secrets ; and this bad old 
woman, instead of putting obstacles in the way, said, 
" Leave it to me. Madam, I will find means to bring him 
to you whenever you want him." Anne was so enamoured 
that every hour seemed a year. 

One night, whilst all the ladies were dancing, the old 
woman called Mark and said to him gently, so that none 



KING HENBY VIIL 67 

shouLd overhear, " You must come with me ; " and he, as 
he knew it was to the Queen's chamber he had to go, was 
nothing loth. So she took him to an ante-chamber, 
where she and another lady slept, next to the Queen's 
room, and in this ante-chamber there was a closet like a 
store-room, where she kept sweetmeats, candied fruits, 
and other preserves which the Queen sometimes asked for. 
To conceal him more perfectly the old woman put him 
into this closet, and told him to stav there till she came for 
him, and to take great care he was not heard. Then she 
shut him up and returned to the great hall where they 
were dancing, and made signs to the Queen, who under- 
stood her, and, although it was not late, she pretended to 
be ill, and the dancing ceased. She then retired to her 
chamber with her ladies, whilst the old woman said to her, 
''Madam, when you are in bed and all the ladies are 
asleep, you can call me and ask for some preserves, which 
I will bring, and Mark shall come with me, for he is in the 
closet now." 

The Queen went to bed and ordered all her ladies to 
retire to their respective beds, which were in an adjoining 
gallery like a refectory, and when they were all gone but 
the old lady and the lady who slept with her, she sent 
them off too. When she thought they would all be asleep, 
she called the old woman, and said, '' Margaret, bring me 
a little marmalade." She called it out very loudly, so 
that the ladies in the gallery might hear as well as Mark, 
who was in the closet. The old woman went to the closet 
and made Mark undress, and took the marmalade to the 
Queen, leading Mark by the hand. The lady who was in 
the old woman's bed did not see them when they went out 
of the closet, and the old woman left Mark behind the 
Queen's bed, and said out loud, '' Here is the marmalade, 
my lady." Then Anne said to the old woman, " G-o along ; 
go to bed." 

As soon as the old woman had gone Anne went round 
to the back of the bed and grasped the youth's arm, who 
was all trembling, and made him get into bed. He soon 
lost his bashfulness, and remained that ni^ht and many 
others, so that in a short time this Mark flaunted out to 
such an extent that there was not a gentleman at court 



68 CHRONICLE OF 



who was so fine, and Anne never dined without having 
Mark to serve her. 

Here the devil was even with her, for as she formerly 
showed great favour to Mr. Norris and the other gentle- 
man, Brereton, and forgot them as soon as Mark came 
into the field, these gentlemen were both grieved, each one 
for himself. Anne saw this, and called Master Norris to 
her, and spoke to him quietly, it is believed to tell 
him to go to her that night, for as Mark was expecting his 
usual summons from the old woman, she told him he 
could not go. As Mark saw Anne speaking to Master 
Norris, and had heard what they had said on the former 
occasion, he suspected what was going on. 

The next day Mark was called by the Queen and told 
to play whilst she summoned Brereton to dance with 
her, and it is suspected that on that night Brereton 
was invited to visit her, as Mark waited in vain to be 
called. 

The next night the old woman called Mark, and he 
could not refrain from telling the Queen what was in his 
heart. Anne laughed at him, and as he saw she was 
deceiving him, he said no more ; and that night the Queen 
gave him a purse full of gold pieces, and told him to ^Qt 
ready for the ridings on May-day, to which the King was 
coming. 

The next day Mark bought three of the best horses that 
could be found, and tricked himself out so bravely, that 
there was no gentleman at Court who spent so much 
money either in arms, liveries for his servants, or trappings 
for his horses. 

There was much jealousy of him, and many murmured 
to see him so smart and lavish. One of the Queen's 
household had some words with him, and Mark threatened 
him, which ofEended the gentleman very much ; and Mark, 
being always suspicious of him, conveyed his suspicions to 
the Queen, who sent for the gentleman and said to him, 
" Thomas Percy," for that was his name, " I desire that 
there shall be no quarrelling with Mark, and if any 
annoyance is caused him I shall be very angry." Percy 
answered, " Madam, you are aware that I have served you 
for many years, and I will not be ill-used by one who only 



KING HENBY VIIL 50 

came yesterday." But the Queen ordered them to be 
good fiends, and Percy could easily see that she bore 
great love for Mark ; so he must needs go to Secretary 
Cromwell, and said to him, "I wish to speak to you." 
** Say what thou wishest, Percy," answered the Secretary, 
and then Percy said, ** Your worship will know that it is 
hardly three months since Mark came to Court, and that 
he only has one hundred pounds salary from the King, of 
which he has only received a third, and he has just bought 
three horses that have cost him over five hundred ducats, 
as well as very rich arms and fine liveries for his servants 
for the day of the ridings, such as no gentleman at Court 
has been able to do, and many are wondering where he 
has got the money. I can tell you more, for I know that 
on many occasions he has been in the Queen's chamber, 
and your worship should look to it." Cromwell answered 
him, ** Hold thy tongue, Percy, and keep this secret ; when 
the King comes back I shall learn the truth ; meanwhile 
keep your eyes open and see if you note any signs, and 
who speaks to Mark." 

Percy did not forget it ; and one night before the King 
returned the old woman called Mark whilst the ladies were 
dancing, and Percy was on the look-out, but Mark, seeing 
him watching, was clever enough to return to the dance 
instead of going with the old woman, so Percy discovered 
nothing that night. The next morning the Queen sent for 
Mark, and as soon as Percy knew that he was in the 
chamber he went to Secretary Cromwell and told him what 
he had seen the night before, and how he was now playing 
in the Queen's chamber. Cromwell said, "Hold thy 
tongue for the present, Percy; the King is coming to- 
morrow, and the next day is May-day, when the jousts 
will be held, and I will find out a way to discover the 
truth." ' 

' The writer, all through the incident, makes Mark Smeaton the ( 
princinal figure, and there is no doubt that his account is an accurate 
reproduction of the popular impressions current in London at the 
time. I have not met elsewhere with so minute a relation of the 
circumstances of the miserable affair. How true or how false the 
allegations may have been must be now for ever surmise alone, but 
it is known that the so-called confession was wrung from the poor 



60 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XXVn. 

HOW CROMWELL TOOK MARK TO LONDON AND LEARNT 
FROM HIM WHAT HAD HAPPENED. 

THE night before they held the jousts the King came 
to Greenwich, and all the gentlemen were very gay, 
particularly Master Norris and Master Brereton. On the 
day of the jousts, which was the 1st of May,^ Cromwell 
was going to London and sent for Mark, and said, " Mark, 
come and dine with me, and after dinner we will return 
together." Mark, suspecting nothing, accepted the in- 
vitation ; and when they arrived at Cromwell's house in 
London, before dinner, he took Mark by the hand and led 
him into his chamber, where there were six gentlemen of 
his, and as soon as he had got him in the chamber he said, 
" Mark, I have wanted to speak to you for some days, and 
I have had no opportunity till now. Not only I, but many 
other gentlemen, have noticed that you are ruffling it very 
bravely of late. We know that four months ago you had 
nothing, for your father has hardly bread to eat, and now you 
are buying horses and arms, and have made showy devices 
and liveries such as no lord of rank can excel. Suspicion 
has arisen either that you have stolen the money or that 
someone had given it to you, although it is a great deal 



lad, Mark Smeaton, on a positive promise of pardon, and his sub- 
sequent execution was a convenient way of closing his mouth for 
ever against retractation or recantation. It is uncertain whether 
Sir Thomas Percy, who was beheaded in 1537, is referred to, or his 
brother Henry, Earl of Northumberland, whose betrothal to Anne 
before her marriage, and his continued love for her, brought his 
head into great danger, and whose fainting with emotion in court 
during the trial cast renewed suspicion upon him. If Northumber- 
land IS referred to, it might well be that, still in love, though hope- 
lesslv, with Anne, he would be madly jealous of a low upstart uke 
Mark Smeaton, whom he suspected of receiving the favours of the 
Queen. 

May-day, 1536, 



KING HENRY VIIL 61 

for anyone to give unless it were the King or Queen, and 
the King has been away for a fortnight. I give you notice 
now that you will have to tell me the truth before you 
leave here, either by force or good- will." 

Mark, understanding as soon as Cromwell began to speak 
that the affair was no joke, did not know what to say, and 
became confused. "You had better tell the truth wil- 
lingly,'' said Cromwell; and then Mark said that the 
money had been lent to him ; to which Cromwell answered, 
''How can that be, that the merchants lend so much 
money, unless on plate, gold, or revenue, and at heavy 
interest, whilst you have nothing to pledge except that 
chain you wear. I am sorry you will not tell what you 
know with a good grace." 

Then he called two stout young fellows of his, and asked 
for a rope and a cudgel, and ordered them to put the rope, 
which was full of knots, round Mark's head, and twisted it 
with the cudgel until Mark cried out, ** Sir Secretary, no 
more, I will tell the truth," and then he said, " The Queen 
gave me the money." "Ah, Mark," said Cromwell, "I 
know the Queen gave you a hundred nobles, but what you 
have bought has cost over a thousand, and that is a great 
gift even for a Queen to a servant of low degree such as 
you. If you do not tell me all the truth I swear by the 
life of the King I will torture you till you do." Mark 
replied, " Sir, I tell you truly that she gave it to me." 
Then Cromwell ordered him a few more twists of the cord, 
and poor Mark, overcome by the torment, cried out, " No 
more, Sir, I will tell you everything that has happened." 
And then he confessed all, and told everything as we have 
related it, and how it came to pass. 

When the Secretarv heard it he was terror-stricken, and 
asked Mark if he knew of anvone else besides himself who 
had relations with the Queen. Mark, to escape further 
torture, told all he had seen of Master Norris and Brereton, 
and swore that he knew no more. Then Cromwell wrote 
a letter to the King, and sent Mark to the Tower. ^ 

* lingard says that Brereton was arrested first, three days before, 
but the present Chronicle is probably correct. 



62 CHRONICLE OF 






CHAPTEE XXVni. 

HOW CBOMWELL WBOTE TO THE KING, AND HOW THE QXTEEN 
AND HEB GENTLEMEN-IN-WAITING WEBE ABBESTED. 

THE Secretary at once wrote to the King, and sent Mark's 
confession to him by a nephew of lus called Bichard 
Cromwell, the letter being conceived as follows : " Your 
Majesty will understand that, jealous of your honour, and 
seeing certain things passing in your palace, I determined 
to investigate and discover the truth. Your Majesty will 
recollect that Mark has hardly been in your service four 
months and only has o&lOO salary, and yet all the Court 
notices his splendour, and that he has spent a large sum 
for these jousts, all of which has aroused suspicions in the 
minds of certain gentlemen, and I have examined Mark, 
who has made the confession which I enclose to your 
Majesty in this letter." 

When the King read this confession his meal did not at 
all agree with him ; but, like a valiant prince, he dissembled, 
and presently ordered his boat to be got ready, and went to 
Westminster. He ordered that the jousts should not be 
stopped, but when the festivities were over that Master 
Norris and Brereton, and Master Wyatt, should be secretly 
arrested and taken to the Tower. The Queen did not know 
I the King had gone, and went to the balconies where the 
\ jousts were to be held, and asked where he was, and was 
' told that he was busy.^ 

Presently came all the gentlemen who were to ride, and 
Master Norris and Brereton came, looking very smart, and 
their servants in gay liveries ; but the Queen looked, and 
not seeing Mark, asked why he had not come out. She 

^ The King's sudden departure from the jousts has always been 
a mystery, and explanations have been soujght in the supposed 
picking up of Anne's handkerchief by Norris ; but the writer of 

[ the Chromcle is evidently well informed on the subject, and pro- 

I bably gives the real reason. 



KING HENRY VIIL 63 

was told that he was not there, but had gone to London, 
and had not come back. So the jousts began, and Master 
Wyatt did better than anybody. 

This Master Wyatt ^ was a very gallant gentleman, and 
there was no prettier man at Court than he was. When 
the jousts were finished and they were disarming, the 
captain of the guard came and called Master Norris and 
Master Brereton, and said to them, " The King calls for 
you." So they went with him, and a boat being in wait- 
ing, they were carried off to the Tower without anyone 
hearing anything about it. Then Cromweirs nephew said 
to Master Wyatt, " Sir, the Secretary, my master, sends to 
beg you to favour him by going to speak with him, as he is 
rather unwell, and is in London." So Wyatt went with 
him. 

It seems that the King sent to Cromwell to tell him to 
have Wyatt fetched in order to examine him. When they 
arrived in London Cromwell took Master Wyatt apart, and 
said to him, " Master Wyatt, you well know the great love 
I have always borne you, and I must tell you that it would 
cut me to the heart if you were guilty in the matter of 
which I wish to speak." Then he told him all that had 
passed; and Master Wyatt was astounded, and replied with 
^eat spirit, " Sir Secretary, by the faith I owe to Ckni and 
tny King and lord, I have no reason to distrust, for I have 
not wronged him even in thought. The King well knows 
what I told him before he was married." Then Cromwell 
bold him he would have to go to the Tower, but that he 
would promise to stand his friend, to which Wyatt 
inswered, " I wiU go willingly, for as I am stainless I have 
nothing to fear." He went out with Bichard Cromwell, 
and nobody suspected that he was a prisoner ; and when 
be arrived at the Tower Bichard said to the captain of the 
Tower, " Sir Captain, Secretary Cromwell sends to beg you 

^ Sir Thomas Wyatt, the poet. He died whilst proceeding to 
embark on an embs^sy in 1541. He was a famous Spanish scholar, 
as also was his unhappy son, the revolutionary leader, who was 
beheaded at the beginning of Mary's reign ; and having regard to 
the friendly and flattering terms in which he is mentioned in the 
Chronicle, it would seem probable that the poet Wyatt, or his son, 
may have been the writer s informant. 



W CHRONICLE OF 



to do all honour to Master Wyatt." So the captain put 
him into a chamber over the door, where we will leave him, 
to say how the Queen and the Duke her brother were 
arrested. 



CHAPTEE XXIX. 

HOW THE QUEEN AND HEB BBOTHEB THE DUKE WEBE 

ABBESTED. 

ON the 2nd of May the captain of the guard with a hun* 
dred halberdiers came to Greenwich in the King's 
great barge, and went to the Queen, and said to her, " My 
lady, the King has sent me for you ; " and she, very much 
astonished, asked the captain where the King was. She 
was told he was at Westminster; and she at once got ready, 
and embarked with all her ladies, thinking she was to be 
taken to Westminster, but when she saw they stopped at 
the Tower, she asked whether the King was there. The 
captain of the Tower appeared, and the captain of the 
guard addressed him, saying, " I bring you here the Queen, 
whom the King orders you to keep prisoner, and very 
carefully guarded." Thereupon the captain took Anne by 
the arm, and she, as soon as she heard that she was a 
prisoner, exclaimed loudly in the hearing of many, "I 
entered with more ceremony the last time I came." They 
ordered two of her ladies to remain with her, and the rest 
to be taken to Westminster, and amongst them one very 
attractive, of whom we shall have to speak further on. 

As soon as the King learnt that she was in the Tower, he 
ordered the Duke her brother to be arrested, and taken 
thither, the old woman having already been taken. The 
Bang then wished the Queen to be examined, and he sent 
Secretary Cromwell, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the 
Duke of Norfolk, and the Chancellor,^ who were expressly 
ordered by the King to treat her with no respect or con- 
sideration. They desired the Archbishop to be spokes- 

^ Audley. 



KING HENRY VIIL 66 

man, and he said these words to her, " Madam, there is no 
one in the realm, after mj lord the TCing, who is so dis- 
tressed at your bad conduct as I am, for all these gentle- 
men well know I owe my dignity to your good-will;" and 
Anne, before he could say any more, interrupted him with, 
" My lord Bishop, I know what is your errand ; waste no 
more time; I have never wronged the TCiug, but I know 
Tvell that he is tired of me, as he was before of the good 
laidy Katharine." Then the Bishop continued, "Say no 
such thing, Madam, for your evil courses have been clearly 
seen ; and if you desire to read the confession which Mark 
lias made, it will be shown to you." Anne, in a great rage, 
replied, " Go to ! It has all been done as I say, because the 
TCuig has fallen in love, as I know, with Jane Seymour, 
and does not know how to get rid of me. Well, let him 
do as he Hkes, he will get nothing more out of me ; and 
any confession that has been made is false." 

With that, as they saw they should extract nothing from 

lier, they determined to leave; but before doing so the 

Duke of Norfolk said to her, " Madam, if it be true that the 

Duke ^ your brother has shared your guilt, a great pimish- 

ment indeed should be yours and his as well." To which 

she answered, " Duke, say no such thing ; my brother is 

blameless; and if he has been in my chamber to speak 

with me, surely he might do so without suspicion, being 

my brother, and they cannot accuse him for that. I know 

tlm.t the King has had him arrested, so that there should 

be none left to take my part. You need not trouble to stop 

talking with me, for you will find out no more." So they 

went away; and when they told the King how she had 

answered, he said, " She has a stout heart, but she shall 

pay for it ; " and he sent them to the Duke to see how he 

would answer. To explain why the Duke had been arrested, 

it should be told that the King was informed that he had 

been seen on several occasions going in and out of the 

Queen's room dressed only in his night-clothes. When 

the gentlemen went to him, he said, " I do not know why 

the King has had me arrested, for I never wronged him in 

word or deed. If my sister has done so, let her bear the 

^ The chronicler is in error in calling the Queen's brother a 
Duke. He was, of course, Viscount Rocnford. 



/- 



66 CHRONICLE OF 



penalty." Then the Chancellor replied, "Duke, it was 
ground for suspicion that you should go so often to her 
chamber at night, and tell the ladies to leave you. It was 
a very bold thing to do, and you deserve great punish- 
ment." " But look you. Chancellor," answered the Duke, 
'' even if I did go to speak with her sometimes when she 
was unwell, surely that is no proof that I was so wicked 
as to do so great a crime and treason to the King." Then 
the Duke of Norfolk said, "Hold thy peace, Duke, the 
King's will must be done after all." So they left him, and 
presently put old Margaret to the torture, who told the 
whole story of how she had arranged that Mark and 
Master Norris and Brereton should all have access to the 
Queen unknown to each other. She was asked about 
Master Wyatt, but she said she had never even seen him 
speak to the Queen privately, but always openly, where- 
upon Secretary Cromwell was glad, for he was very fond of 
Master Wyatt. 

So the gentlemen ordered the old woman ^ to be burnt 
that night within the Tower, and they took her confession 
to the King; and the King ordered all the prisoners to be 
beheaded, and the Duke as well, so the next day the Duke, 
Master Norris, Brereton, and Mark were executed. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

HOW THE DUEE, AND NOBBIS, AND BBEBETON, AND MABK 
WEBE BEHEADED THE NEXT DAY.^ 

WE have told how the old woman was ordered to be 
burned in the great courtyard of the Tower, and they 
made the Queen see it from an iron-barred window. She 

^ Lady Wingfield ; I can find no record, however, of her having 
been burnt in me Tower, although her dying confession, of which 
a part only now remains, has always been considered the strongest 
proof of Anne's giult. 

* Sir Henry Norris, Lord Rochford, William Brereton, Mark 
Smeaton, and Sir Francis Weston were beheaded on 17th May, 
1536. The Chronicle makes no mention of Sir Francis Weston. 



KING HENRY VIIL 67 

said, " Why do you grieve me so ? I wish they would burn 
me with her/' To which the keeper answered, ** Madam, 
another death is reserved for you." " I do not care for all 
the harm they can do me now," she said, '* for they can 
never deny I was a crowned Queen, although I was a poor 
woman." 

The next day they brought out the Duke and the others, 
and it was a surprising sight to see the great crowd there 
was. There came with the culprits over five hundred hal- 
berdiers, and when the Duke ascended, a gentleman said 
to him, " My lord Duke if you have anything to say, you 
can say it." Then the Duke turned to the people and said 
in the hearing of many, " I heg you pray toGod for me ; 
for by the trial I have to pass through I am blameless, and 
never even knew that my sister was bad. G-uiltless as I 
am, I pray Q-od to have mercy upon my soul." Then he 
lay upon the ground with his head on the block, the heads- 
man gave three strokes, and so died this poor Duke. 

Then Master Norris mounted, and made a great long 
prayer ; and then, turning to the people, he said, " I do not 
think any gentleman at Court owes more to the King than 
I do, and none have been more ungrateful and regardless 
of it than I have. I deserve the death they condemn me 
to, and worse still, and so I pray to Gtod for mercy on my 
soul, and acknowledge the justice of my sentence." Then 
he cast himself on the ground, and was beheaded. 

The next was Brereton, who said nothing but " I have 
offended God and the King ; pray for me," and he was 
executed. 

The last was Mark, and he cried in a loud voice that all 
could hear, " Oh, woe is me ! Only four months ago I was 
a poor man, and my good fortune raised me to better 
things, and would have lifted me higher still, but for the 
devil's tempting, and my inabiHty to resist the pride which 
has been my undoing. I thought treason would never 
come to light, but I confess now I erred, and do not de- 
serve so honourable a death as that which the King has 
ordered me. I ask pardon of G-od and the King, for I 
have wronged him more than any other, and I beg you, 
gentlemen, to pray to Q-od for me ; " and then he threw 
himself down and was beheaded ; but before he died he 



68 CHRONICLE OF 



said, ** Q-entlemen, I ask pardon of Master Percy, for he 
would have been killed if I had not been arrested, as I 
had set men on to murder him ;" and fortimately Master 
Percy was there, and answered, " God pardon thee, Mark, 
as I pardon thee." ^ 

The good Wyatt was witnessing all this from a window 
of the Tower, and all the people thought that he also was 
to be brought out and executed ; but Wyatt that night 
wrote a letter to the King, and sent it to him by a cousin 
of his, which letter was as follows. 



CHAPTEE XXXI. 

HOW MASTER WYATT WROTE A LETTER TO THE KING, 
AND HOW HE WAS PARDONED. 

THE night before the Duke and the others were led out 
to execution, the good Wyatt was assured that he 
would be spared ; so he got some paper and ink and wrote 
the following to the King : " Your Majesty knows that 
before marrying Queen Anne you said to me, Wyatt, I am 
going to marry Anne Boleyn, what do you think of it ? I 
told your Majesty then that you had better not do so, and 
you asked me why ; to which I replied that she was a bad 
woman, and your Majesty angrily ordered me to quit your 
presence for two years. Your Majesty did not deign on 
that occasion to ask my reasons for saying what I did, and 
since I could not then give them by word of mouth, I will 
do so now in writing. One day, whilst Mistress Anne's 
father and mother were at the Court eight miles from 
Q-reenwich, where, as all the world knows, they were 
stationed, I took horse and went thither, arriving when 
Anne was already in bed. I mounted to her chamber, and 
as soon as she saw me she said, 'Good G-od! Master 

^ Lingard positively asserts that Smeaton was hanged, and not 
beheaded ; but quotes at length the letter of a Portugese gentie- 
man, then resident in London, to a friend in Lisbon, m which tiie 
account given of the affair agrees with the present Chronicle. 



KING HENRY VIIL 69 

Wyatt, what are you doing here at this hour ? ' I answered 
h.er, * Lady, a heart tormented as mine has been by yours 
for long past has urged me hither to ask for some consola- 
tion from one who has caused it so much pain.' I 
approached her and kissed her, and she remained quiet 
and silent, and even to still greater familiarities she made 
no objection, when suddenly I heard a great stamping over 
the bed in which she slept, and the lady at once rose, 
slipped on a skirt, and went out by a staircase which led 
up behind the bed ; I waited for her more than an hour, 
but when she came down she would not allow me to ap- 
proach her. 

*' I cannot but believe that I was treated in the same way 
as a gentleman once was in Italy, who was as madly in love 
with a lady as I was, and was, by his good luck, brought 
to the same point, when he heard a stamping overhead, 
and the lady rose and went out; but the gentleman in 
question was wiser than I, for he very soon followed the 
lady upstairs, and found her in the arms of a groom, and 
I have no doubt I should have seen the same thing if I 
had been wise enough to follow her. A week after she 
was quite at my service, and if your Majesty had deigned 
to hear me when you banished me, I would have told you 
then what I write you now." ^ 

As soon as the Song read this letter, he sent to the 
Tower to fetch Wyatt. He came into the King's presence 
and kissed his hand for his pardon, and the Xing said to 
him, ** Wyatt, I am sorry I did not listen to thee when I 
was angry, but I was blmded by that bad woman." And 
thenceforth Master Wyatt was more beloved by the King 
than ever he had been. A few days afterwards he sent 
him as ambassador to the Emperor Charles Y., where he 

^ Wyatt and Anne had been neighbours and friends from in- 
fancy ; and to her, when she first attracted the King's notice, he 
had addressed his famous sonnet, " Forget not yet," as a farewell. 
The reference to Boccacio's story seems to stamp this letter as 
genuine, as it would hardly be introduced or even known by a per- 
son of the scant erudition of the writer of the Chronicle, whilst it 
is quite what might be expected of an admirer and imitator of 
Italian literature, as Wyatt was. The unnecessary confession, 
however, hardly shows the poet in a very heroic or chivalrous 
light. 



70 CHRONICLE OF 



served the King well, so there is no more to say about 
him. 



CHAPTEE XXXII. 



HOW ANNE WAS BEHEADED, AND WHAT TOOK PLACE FIVE 
DAYS A] 
OTHEBS. 



DAYS AFTEB THE EXECUTION OF THE DUKE AND THE 

1 



THE King ordered the Queen to be beheaded. He had 
sent a week before to St. Omer for a headsman who 
could cut off the head with a sword instead of an axe, and 
nine days after they sent he arrived. The Queen was then 
told to confess, as she must die the next day, and she 
begged that she might be executed within the Tower, and 
that no foreigner should see her. So they erected the 
scaffold in the great courtyard of the Tower, and the next 
morning they brought her out. She would not confess, 
but showed a devilish spirit, and was as gay as if she was 
not going to die. When she arrived at the scaffold she 
was dressed in a night-robe of damask, with a red damask 
skirt, and a netted coif over her hair. This lady was very 
graceful, and had a long neck; and when she mounted the 
scaffold she saw on it many gentlemen, amongst them 
being the headsman, who was dressed like the rest, and not 
as executioner ; and she looked around her on all sides to 
see the great number of people present, for although she was 
executed inside, there was a great crowd. They would not 
admit any foreigner, except one who had got in the night 
before, and who took good note of all that passed. And 
as the lady looked all round, she began to say these words, 
" Do not think, good people, that I am sorry to die, or that 
I have done anything to deserve this death. My fault has 
been my great pride, and the great crime I committed in 
getting the King to leave my mistress Queen Katherine for 
my sake, and I pray God to pardon me for it. I say to 
you all that eve:^lung they have accused me of is false, 

^ Anne was beheaded on the 19th of May, 1536. 



KING HENBY VIII. 71 

and the principal reason I am to die is Jane Seymour, as I 
was the cause of the ill that befell my mistress." ^ 

The gentlemen would not let her say any more, and she 
asked which was the headsman. She was told that he 
would come presently, but that in the meanwhile it would 
be better for her to confess the truth and not be so obsti- 
nate, for she could not hope for pardon. She answered 
them, "I know I shall have no pardon, but they shall 
know no more from me." So seeing that she would not 
confess, the headsman came and knelt before her, saying, 
" Madam, I crave your Majesty's pardon, for I am ordered 
to do this duty, and I beg you to kneel and say your 
prayers.'* So Anne knelt, but the poor lady only kept 
looking about her. The headsman, being stiU in front of 
her, said in French, ** Madam, do not fear, I will wait till 
you tell me." Then she said, " You will have to take this 
coif off," and she pointed to it with her left hand. The 
sword was hidden under a heap of straw, and the man who 
was to give it to the headsman was told beforehand what 
to do ; so, in order that she should not suspect, the heads- 
man turned to the steps by which they had mounted, and 
called out, " Bring me the sword." The lady looked towards 
the steps to watch for the coming of the sword, still with 
her hand on her coif ; and the headsman made a sign with 
his right hand for them to give him the sword, and then, 
without being noticed by the lady, he struck her head off 
on to the ground. And so ended this lady, who would 
never admit or confess the truth. 

Her body was presently carried to the church within the 
Tower and buried, and a few days afterwards her father 
died of grief * for the loss of her and the Ihike. God pardon 
them! 

^ Constantyne, who was present, gives in his memoirs a report 
of Anne's speech not materially different from the above ; but the 
Portngaese eentleman, quoted by Lingard, famishes a much longer 
and more elaborate version. Constantyne says that Anne was 
dressed in black damask. 

^ He survived her more than two years. 



72 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTER XXXni. 

HOW THE EIKG MABBIED JANE SEYMOUB. 

AVEET few days after tlie execution of Anne, the King 
ordered his Council to be summoned, and said to them, 
" My lords, you know that Elizabeth was acknowledged as 
Princess, and my daughter Mary was disinherited. If I 
were to die without male heir there would be great dissen- 
sions in my kingdom, and I have, therefore, decided to 
marry. I bear much good- will towards Jane Seymour, and 
I beg you wiU approve of her for my wife." They all 
answered with one accord, " Let your Majesty do as you 
desire. We aU consider her a worthy maiden, and we hope 
in God that your union will be fruitful and happy." 

No more was needed ; and the next day he called the 
Archbishop of Canterbury, and in the presence of all he 
married Jane Seymour, and caused great festivities to be 
held. 

This good lady had been formerly a servant of Queen 
j^ihe nne, ahdm her heart she a lways loved MaSa m Mary , 
heFgobd daughter, so sJie begged of the^in g, as a boon, 
Qiat he wouJHsend^oivMa^^ she wished 

to treat her in a way suitafile to her mnt. TEelSang"seht 
for her at once more than thirty horsemen, who brought 
her back with great state to the palace ; and when the good 
Queen heard of her arrival, she oame out to the great hall 
to receive her, and embraced her and kissed her, and took 
her by the hand, not allowing her to kneel, and led her to 
her chamber. When the King heard of it he went to the 
Queen's chamber, and the good daughter knelt before him, 
and he gave her his blessing with tears in his eyes, saying, 
" My daughter, she who did you so much harm, and pre- 
vented me from seeing you for so long, has paid the 
penalty." 

The King had not seen her for more than three years. 
The good Queen then knelt, and said to the King, " Your 
Majesty knows how bad Queen Anne was, and it is not fit 



KING HENBY VIIL 73 

that her daughter should be the Prinoess." So the Xing 
ordered it to be proclaimed that in future none should dare 
to call her Princess, but Madam Elizabeth. 

The good Queen always had Madam Maij in her com- 
pany, and when she left her chamber always led her by the 
hand. For this reason the Queen was much beloved by 
all, and the King showed great affection for his daughter 
Mary. 

Shortly afterwards the Queen became pregnant, and 
great rejoicings were held ; and the King waa adyised that 
as she had brothers who were gentlemen, one of them 
should be created Duke of Somerset, which was the title of 
the brother of Queen Anne. So he made the eldest brother 
Duke of Somerset, and to the other two grants of income 
were made, and of them we shall speak further on. 

In due time, when the Queen was about to be delivered, 
they sent to London for processions to be made to pray 
Gk>d for a happy result, and after three days illness the 
most beautiful boy that ever was seen was bom.* Very 
great rejoicings were held for his birth ; but on the second 
day it was rumoured that the mother had died, which 
caused great sorrow. It was said that the mother had to 
be sacrificed for the child. I do not affirm this to be true, 
only that it was rumoured. . . • • • The King sorrowed for 
this good lady more than he did for any other, and had her 
buried with great solemnity. The good lady was also 
deeply mourned by Madam Mary ; and the King ordered 
that the ladies-in-waiting should remain with her, and, 
until he married again, they remained in attendance on 
her, and treated her as if she were Queen. 

^ Bom at Hampton Court, 12th October, 1537. 



74 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XXXIV. 

HOW THE PBINCE WAS BAPTISED AND THE OATH OF ALLEGI- 
ANCE TAKEN TO HIM, AND WHO WEBE HIS OODFATHEBS. 

t 

THE day after good Queen Jane was buried in West- 
minster Abbey, the church was ordered to be adorned 
with hangings, and the Prince was baptised by the Bishop 
of Eochester, the Archbishop of Canterbury and the 
Prince's uncle, the Duke, being godfathers, and Madam 
Mary, his sister, godmother. 

The number of people in the streets was wonderful, the 
infant being carried by the Duchess of Suffolk, and innu- 
merable torches reaclung from the palace to the church. 
The Duchess, with the child and all the ladies, went on 
foot, twenty heralds with wands clearing the way, and to 
recount the fine things worn by the ladies and gentlemen 
would be a never-ending task. When they arrived at the 
church the Bishop, attended by a great number of prelates, 
was ready, and on the entrance of the procession all sung 
the " Te deum laudamus,'* which moved all hearts to joy. 
So he was christened, and they called him by the name of 
Edward. 

When they got back to the palace it was almost night- 
faU, but the illuminations were so many that it seemed 
like day. The King was waiting at the door of the palace 
and blessed the child, taking it in his arms and kissing it, 
and everyone heard the following words spoken by the 
King : " My son, I pray to Q-od that I may see thee crowned 
King before I die," and tears came into his eyes as he said 
it. Then the Duchess took the child again, and took him 
up into the chamber, and a very gentle lady, the wif^ of a 
knight, then took him to rear, and broi^ht him up very 
well. The King ordered the child to be broi:^ht up in the 
palace, and saw him every day, and ordered his daughter, 
Madam Mary, to take care of him. In a fortnight he was 
acknowledged Prince by all the kingdom, and all prayed to 
God to preserve him. 



KING HENRY VIII. 76 

The good lady looked after her brother with great care, 
and the King visited them both eyery day. All themaids- 
of -honour were now with Madam Mary, and amongst them 
there was one maid called Katharine Howard, who was not 
more tha»n fifteen, and had hardly been at Court a year, 
but who was more graceful and beautiful than any lady in 
the Court, or perlmps in the kingdom. The King had 
never noticed her, till one afternoon, when he went to see 
the Prince, whilst Madam Mary and all her ladies were 
there, and then he cast his eyes on her, and fell in love 
with her at once, and married her, as will be told. 



CHAPTEE XXXV. 



HOW THE KING MASBIED KATHEBINE HOWABD.^ 



WE have told you how the King went every day to see 
his son, and one day in the afternoon he entered the 
room when all the ladies were there and called this maid 
to him, who went and knelt before him, waiting to see what 
the King could want with her. The King held out his 
hand to her and raised her up, saying, *^ Katharine, from 
now henceforward I wish you never to do that again, but 
rather that all these ladies and my whole kingdom should 
bend the knee to you, for I wish to make you Queen." 
When the lady heard what the King said she hung her 
head and made a low reverence, but said nothing. So the 
King kissed her and went away, and called his Council to- 
gether, and said, " Gentlemen, you know I am a widower, 
and I need company ; I wish you to give me your advice." 
He addressed them in this way because he wanted to know 

^ The greatest blot upon the Chronicle is the inversion of the 
order of Sie Kinc's fonrtn and fifth marriages. Katherino is here 
represented as nis fourth wife, preceding Anne of Cleves, the 
opposite being the case. The intervention of Cromwell in the 
proceedings against Katharine told in a subsequent chapter is an 
agcravation of the error, as the Secretary had been beheaded in 
July, 1540, eighteen months previously. 



76 CHRONICLE OF 



their desires, for he had abeady quite determined to do 
what he did. The Duke of Norfolk was the first to speak, 
and said, " Your Majesty should try to find out whether 
there is any daughter of a foreign prince, and endeavour to 
win her." 

Some were of the Duke's opinion, and some thought that 
the King might find a lady to his liking in his own country ; 
so when they had had their say, the King continued, 
" Q-entlemen, I have seen the lady I wish to take ; " and 
they all held their peace to know whom he would mention. 
" You know E[atharine Howard," he said ; " she is the one 
I have chosen." Then they replied, " K your Majesty so 
wills it we shall be content ; what pleases your Majesty 
pleases us." The King announced his desire to be married 
the next day, and sent for the Bishop of London to come 
and marry him. 

So the next day they were married with great state, and 
very grand rejoicings were held.^ 

This lady had two brothers, gentlemen of very good 
birth, one being called Master Howard, and a knight, and 
the other George Howard, who was made a gentleman-in- 
waiting, and both of them were given good incomes. The 
King was very pleased with this lady, who, however, as 
soon as she became Queen, did not make so much account 
of Madam Mary as the good Queen Jane had done, but 
this was more because she was a mere child than from any 
lack of love for her. All the ladies paid as much court to 
Madam Mary as they did to the Queen, and the Queen, 
although she was so young, got angry with them, and told 
the King of it ; so the King ordered his daughter to go and 
live in a separate establishment and to take the Prince with 
her, which she did, and during the Queen's life returned 
no more to Court. She and the Prince kept the establish- 
ment together with great state and many servants, as be- 
hoved them, and the good sister had the little Prince in her 
charge for over three years. 

To return to Queen E^atharine. As soon as she saw her- 
self alone with her ladies she began to get extremely 

^ Little or no public rejoicings were held on this occasion accord- 
ing to the English Chronicles. 



KING HENRY VIIL 77 

haughty, and the King had no wife who made him spend 
so much money in dresses and jewels as she did, who every 
day had some fresh caprice. She was the handsomest of 
his wives, and also the mo«t giddy. The devil, who is 
never idle, put it into this Queen's heart to fall in love with 
a gentleman who, before the Swing's marriage with her, 
was very much in love with her, and who was well beloved 
by her, as will be told. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

HOW A DOCTOR WAS BURNT AND WHY. 

ALTHOTJaH the King was head of the Church there 
were many who swore against their will as well as a 
large number who escaped &om the oath, and amongst 
them a most learned man called Doctor Forest, who at the 
time when the oath was being administered in London to 
the prelates left the city, and went to a place fifty miles 
off, and as soon as the Commissioners arrived there went 
back to London again, so he got off without swearing. 

Some days after this a gentleman came to Dr. Forest 
and said he wanted to confess. So the Doctor heard his 
confession, and in the course of it the gentleman said, 
** Father, my conscience troubles me since I took the oath to 
the King as head of the Church, and I now repent of hav- 
ing done so." The good Doctor, not thinking of the malice 
of the penitent, said, " My son, God only asks for repen- 
tance, and if you have that Q-od will forgive you," and be- 
fore the good man could say more the penitent asked him 
whether he had taken the oath, to which the good man an- 
swered, " No, indeed, I would rather bum than swear such 
a thing." Them, the bad man arose and said, '' I do not 
want to know any more," and went straight to the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury and denoimced him. So they sent for 
the Doctor, who appeared before the Archbishop, and asked 
what they wanted of him. So they told him they wished 
to know whether he had taken the oath to the King as 



78 CHRONICLE OF 



head of the Church or not ? to which he answered, '' GK)d 
preserve me from ever swearing such a thing." There- 
upon the Archbishop, and eight priests who were present, 
began to dispute the matter with him, but he silenced them 
all and they were unable to answer him. 

So he was taken to the Tower ; and the Archbishop sent 
for Bishop Latimer,^ who was a great heretic, but very 
learned, and the next day they carried Dr. Forest before 
him, and the Bishop then said, " My lord Archbishop, I do 
not wish to argue with Dr. Forest except before the King's 
Council and in some public place, so that all should hear 
how I will overcome him," to which the Archbishop replied 
that he would propose it in the Coimcil and see what their 
opinion was. 

He went to the Council and told them what had passed ; 
and Cromwell, before anyone else could speak, said, ** I think 
the best way will be to erect two platforms in Smithfield, 
as that will hold a large number of people, and we will all 
be there and hear what passes, and have a gibbet put up 
and a great store of wood, and if Dr. Forest will not h^ 
converted, we will bum him alive as an example to others." 
So this was ordered to be done. Two platforms were put 
up, one with a pulpit and the other with a chair, and a 
stand was erected for the gentlemen of the Council from 
which they could go to the two platforms. Then a pro- 
clamation was cried all over London for people to go and 
hear Latimer's sermon, which was to begin at eight in the 
morning and last till eleven. 

When the gentlemen had arrived and taken their seats 
in their respective places, good old Dr. Forest was brought 
— ^for he must have been about sixty-five ; and they made 
him mount the platform and sit in the chair, whilst 
Latimer ascended the pulpit and preached for a long while. 
Dr. Forest in the meantime taking good note of what he 
said. When the Bishop had been preaching quite an hour 
he said these words : *' Dr. Forest, above all, I am asto- 
nished that thou whom I hold for one of the most learned 
men in the realm, should be accused of being a papist, and 
I refuse to believe it imtil I hear it from thine own 



Latimer, Bishop of Worcester. 



KING HENBY VIIL 79 

mouth." To which the good Doctor replied : " Thou hast 
known me for many years, Latimer, and I am still more 
astonished at thee, that for the pomps of the world thou 
hast endangered thine own soul. Dost thou not recollect 
what thou didst write me against the Emperor when he 
was against Eome and the Pope, and how thou with all thy 
Toice didst denounce them all as heretics ? Eecollect how 
we, the doctors of the Church, considered the act and con- 
demned it, and decided that those who did it should be ex- 
communicated. What wert thou then, Latimer, a papist 
or a heretic ? " To which Latimer replied, ** I am no heretic, 
hut rather was I then deceived and am now enlightened 
with the Holy Spirit, and, if thou wilt call upon thy better 
self, thou also wilt receive the light, for thou art now blind." 
" Q hJg?timer, " said the good Doctor, " I think thou hast 
otker things' m thy heart ! but since the King has made 
thee from a poor student into a bishop, thou art con- 
strained to say this. Open thou thine eyes ; take example 
from that holy Bishop of Eochester, and the blessed 
Thomas More, who renounced the goods of this world and 
chose rather to die than to lose their immortal souls." 
Latimer retorted, ** Oh God ! how great are snares of the 
Bishop of Bome, who has kept men in darkness for so many 
years ! And look thou. Dr. Forest, that thou mayst see the 
snare and the falsity of his saints, they shall bring hither 
one of the idols of the Bishop of Eome." 

At that instant a great uproar arose, and they brought 
forward a great wooden saint which eight men could hardly 
carry — so big indeed that it looked lie a giant — and they 
hoisted it on to the platform where Dr. Forest was, and three 
men had as much as they could do to keep it upright. 
They had brought this saint from Wales, where it was kept 
in a church, and it is said that all those who stole or robbed 
anything were absolved by the priests if they offered to 
the idol a part of their booty. The saint was called in 
English Darbel Gadam (Darvel Gathering), which means 
Darvel the Collector.^ 

' ** A greate idol brought out of Wales, which they did prophesie 
should set a /ore*^ on fvre " 

** Upon the gallows ne died on yfos set up in great letters these 
verses nere folfowing : 



80 CHRONICLE OF 



Then said Latimer, " Look, Dr. Forest, this is one of the 
idols of the Bishop of Borne, and for mj own part I think 
the priedts ought to have given the Bishop of Borne half 
of his profits." When the good Doctor heard this he 
laughed and said, " I am not surprised that what then 
sajest should have happened, for the priests are so greedy 
that they well might invent that and much more, but do 
not think that the Pope sanctions any such thing." 

Li these arguments much time was passed, till at last 
Cromwell said, " My lord Bishop, I think you strive in 
vain with this stubborn one. It would be better to bum 
him.'* Then said Dr. Forest, " Gentlemen, if I were will- 
ing to sacrifice my soul it would not have been necessary to 
come to this pass." " Take him off at once," said Crom- 
well ; and, as the three men on the platform were still sup- 
porting the wooden saint. Dr. Forest turned to them and 
said, " Brethren, I pray ye do not drop it on me, for my 
hour is not yet come." Then Bishop Latimer addressed 
Forest again, and said, " Brother Forest, I beseech thee to 
turn. The King will give thee a good living, for I know 
full well that if thou wishest thou art well able to give doc- 
trine to great numbers." But Forest replied, "All the 
treasures of the world, Latimer, will not make me move 
from my will, but I much desire to speak with one of the 
gentlemen here." 

Then the good Duke of Norfolk arose to go and speak 
with him, but Cromwell called out : ** My lord Duke, take 
your seat again ; if he wants to say anything, let him say 



David Darvell Gatheren, 

As saith the Welshmen, 

Fetched outlawes out of Hell ; 

Now is he come with speare and shield 

In harness to bum in Smithfield, 

For in Wales he male not dwell ; 

And Forest the frier, 

That obstinate lier, 

That wilfully shall be dead 

In his contumacie, 

The sofipel doth denie, 

The King to be supreme head. " 

(Grafton Chronicle.) 



KING HENRY VIIL 81 

it out so tliat we can all hear." So the Duke went back 
to his seat again. A mystery of God indeed is this that a 
common man should hold so much authority that one of 
the noblest dukes in the land should obey him. 

When Dr. Forest saw they would not let him speak to 
anyone, he made the sign of the cross, and said, ** G-entle- 
men, with this body of mine deal as you wish." So they 
brought him down, and took him to the gibbet, which was 
just near, and they tied him with a chain round his waist, 
and hung him up suspended by the middle. He begged 
them to let his hands be free, which they did. Then they 
began to set fire underneath him, and as it reached his feet 
he drew them up a little, but directly afterwards let them 
down again, and he began to bum. The holy man beat his 
breast with his right hand, and then raised both his hands 
to heaven and said many prayers in Latin, his last spoken 
words being ** Bomine miserere mei" and when the fire 
reached his breast he spoke no more and gave up his soul 
to Gtod, 

As soon as the fire was lighted they cast the wooden 
saint into it and it was burnt. A miracle happened, for 
the fire had hardly destroyed the body when at midday 
was seen a dove, as white as snow, over the head of the 
sainted dead, and remained there for a long time seen by 
many people. After dinner the body was taken down 
and buried in a hospital, and so ended this good Doctor.^ 

' This interesting account of the martyrdom of this venerable and 
learned priest is plainly that of an eye-witness ; although more 
detailed than any other I have seen, it dmers only slightly from that 
given by English chroniclers, who, however, swayed no doubt by 
religious bias, represent Forest as being less resigned at the 
moment of his death, and say that he clung to the ladder with 
both hands, and struggled to avoid the fire, ** unre]pentanfc to the 
last." He was formerly the confessor and close confidant of Queen 
Katharine, whose language he spoke well ; and on the occasion of 
his first imprisonment in Newgate in 1535, mainly in order to 
isolate the unhappy lady, some pathetic letters passed between 
them, which are quoted by the Jesuit historian, Father Rivada- 
neyra. Forest was at that time condemed to death, but, according 
to Rivadaneyra, he appears to have escaped owing to the help (S 
the ladies of the Queen's household. 

He was finally sacrificed on the 22nd May, 1538, as we are told, 
" hun^ up by his armepitts all quicke on a new gallows made 
specially for him." 

G 



82 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE XXXVn. 

HOW THE QXTEEN WAS ACCUSED OF ADULTERY WITH A 
GENTLEMAN NAMED CTJLPEPPEB, AND HOW THEY WEBE 
BOTH ABBESTED. 

BEFOEE the King's marriage with this Katharine 
Howard, one of his gentlemen, named Culpepper, was 
verj much in love with her, and she looked favourably 
upon him. When this Culpepper saw the wedding he was 
much grieved and fell very ill, but did not dare to speak of 
the cause, and every time he went to the palace and saw 
the Queen he did nothing but sigh, and by his eyes let 
the Queen know what trouble he was suffering. This 
continued for some time, and the Queen sometimes noticed 
it, until the devil tempted her ; and as Culpepper was a 
gentleman and young, and the King was old, she remem- 
bered the good- will she formerly bore to the young courtier, 
and let him know by signs that he might cheer up. So 
the gentleman, as soon as he saw that the Queen looked 
upon him pityingly, began to cheer up, and whenever the 
Queen could do so she showed him a smiling face. 

The devil was so strong with both of them that Cul- 
pepper determined to write a letter to the Queen, and one 
day whilst he was dancing with her he was bold enough 
to slip it into her hand, and the Queen hid it, but as soon 
as she got into her chamber opened it and read it. I do 
not know what the letter said, but only that the Queen 
answered him in another letter, telling him to have 
patience, and she would find a way to comply with his 
wishes. The next day she handed him the letter whilst 
dancing with him, and Culpepper was overjoyed beyond 
measure. 

This Culpepper was a man of great revenue, and con- 
sequently, although he spent large sums of money, it gave 
rise to no suspicion ; and one day, when the King and most 
of the Court had gone to a house of his some fifteen miles 
from London, the Queen, who very much longed to be 



\ 



KING HENBY VIIL 83 

alone with Culpepper, took aside a lady of whom she was 
very fond, and said to her, " Mary (for that was her name), 
I should like to tell you a secret, but I am afraid you will 
betray me ; " and the lady answered like the good creature 
she was, " Whatever you tell me, Madam, shall be kept 
secret by me so long as it do not touch the honour of my 
lord the King." The Queen, seeing the answer the lady 
made her, did not tell her anything, but dissembled, saying, 
'' I assure you it is nothing that touches the King, and I 
will tell you another day ; " and thenceforward did not show 
her the same affection as formerly. 

The devil being strong in her, however, she found out 
another lady, who was a relative of hers, and said to her, 
** Jane, I greatly desire to do well for you, and I promise 
you I will get the B[ing to have you honourably married." 
She gave her some of her own beautiful dresses and some 
jewels, and choosing her time, she said to her, " Jane, pray 
keep my secret, and do for me what I ask you, and you 
shall see that I will do a great deal for you ; " to which the 
lady answered, " Madam, tell me your orders, and I will 
keep your secret." " Well," said the Queen, " you must 
know that I have been in love with Culpepper for a long 
while, and I thought to marry him before I married the 
King, and I am grieving much for him. If you will help 
me I will make a great lady of you. You Imow the King 
is often away, and in three days I am going to Eichmond, 
and the King has to go to Nonsuch. I want Culpepper to 
come there and speak to me one night, and you must help 
me." The lady, as soon as she heard this, knew the great 
danger that might result from it, and said, '' Madam, you 
are indeed bound on a bad road, and I would not fail to 
tell about it for all the riches in the world ; " and she went 
at once to the Duke of Somerset, the uncle of the Prince, 
and told him what had passed. 

When the Duke heard of it he was much grieved, and 
said to Jane, " Take care what you are saying, because if 
it be not proved true you will die for it ; " to which she 
replied, " My lord Duke, have Culpepper arrested, and you 
will soon see that it is true." The Duke thereupon went 
to the King, and told him what the lady had said, and it 
so shocked him that for an hour he could not* speak. So 



84 CHRONICLE OF 



Culpepi)er was ordered to be arrested. The Queen, when ^ 
she saw the lady was going to denounce her, did not know 
what to do, and would have liked to warn Culpepper, but 
had no time before the Duke sent for him and had him 
arrested, and the Queen as well, as will be told.^ 



CHAPTEE XXXVin. 

HOW THE QUEEN AND CULPEPPES WERE ABBESTED, 

THE King having ordered the Duke of Somerset to have 
Culpepper arrested, the latter was sent for, and ten or 
twelve men of the King's guard were kept waiting, so as 
soon as he came to the Duke he was taken and carried to 
the Tower. The Duke then took a barge and went to the 
Queen with forty halberdiers, and said to her, " Madam, 
you must come with me." So the sinner went with him, 
and he ordered her ladies to stay with the Duchess, his 
wife, at the palace until the King should give other orders. 
The Queen was taken to the Tower ;' and as soon as the 
King was informed of it, he ordered an inquiry to be 
instituted into the truth, and Secretary Cromwell,^ the 
Duke, and the Duke of Norfolk, went to the Tower, and 
had Culpepper brought before them, and they asked him 
why he had been a traitor to the King. He answered that 
he had committed no treason, and had done nothing that 
he should be arrested. The Duke of Somerset said, " Cul- 
pepi)er, do not force us to put you to the torture, confess 
the truth at once ; " and Culpepper, seeing that they were 
going to put him on the rack, said, ** Gentlemen, do not 
seek to know more than that the King deprived me of the 

^ This Lady Jane is probably intended for Lady Kochford, the 
annt of the poor child-Qneen, who, however, does not usnidly 
figure in history so innocently as here represented. No other 
mention is made of Lady Rochford in this Chronicle, although she 
suffered death at the same time as the Queen. 

* It was Cranmer, not Cromwell, who went with the Duke of 
Norfolk and the Earl of Hertford (not yet Duke of Somerset) to 
interrogate the Queen. 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 86 

thing I loved best in the world, and, though yon may hang 
me for it, I can assure you that she loves me as well as I 
love her, although up to this hour no wrong has ever 
passed between us. Before the King married her I thought 
to make her my wife, and when I saw her irremediably 
lost to me I was like to die, as you all know how ill I was. 
The Queen discerned my sorrow, and showed me favour, 
and when I saw it, tempted by the devil, dared one day 
whilst dancing to give her a letter, and received a reply 
from her in two days, telling me she would find a way to 
comply with my wish. I know nothing more, my lords, on 
my honour as a gentleman." The Duke said, " You have 
said quite enough, Culpepper, to lose your head." 

They then went to the Queen, and foimd her nearly 
dead. Cromwell spoke first, and said, "What is this. 
Madam, of which they accuse you ? We are surprised, 
indeed, that the example of Anne Boleyn was lost upon 
you, and that you too should let the devil overcome you 
so soon." The Queen, not knowing that Culpepper had 
said anything, replied, " My lord dukes and gentlemen, I 
do not know the reason of my arrest, and will take the 
sacrament that I have never known other man than the 
King my master." " Madam," said the Duke, " you need not 
deny what you wanted to do, for Culpepper has confessed 
the truth, and the lady to whom you imbosomed yourself 
has told all you had intended, and for this you deserve to 
die." Then she said, " If I deserve to die for that you 
had better kill me, and you shall know no more." So they 
took to the King Culpepper's confession, and what the 
Queen had said. The King would have liked to save the 
Queen and behead Culpepper, but all his Council said, 
" Your Majesty should know that she deserves to die, as 
she betrayed you in thought, and if she had had an oppor- 
tunity would have betrayed you in deed. So the King 
ordered that they should both die." ^ 

1 The allegations against Culpepper were more serions than are 
here represented. It was alleged that he had been admitted into 
the Queen's chamher during the Koval progress, at Uiicoln, in the 
previous August, 1541 ; but a gentleman named Diram, who was 
charged and executed at the same time as Culpepper, was accused 
of familiarity with the Queen before marriage. 



86 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

HOW THE QUEEN AND CULPEPPBB WEBE BEHEADED. 

AS the Council decided that the Queen deserved death, 
the King went twenty miles away, and the gentlemen 
sent to Calais for the headsman from there. The night 
before she died a priest went to her and confessed her, and 
she made her peace with God, and the next day in the 
morning they brought her out to the same place where 
Anne was beheaded, and they let anybody who liked come 
in and see. 

When she mounted the scaffold she turned to the people, 
who were numerous, and said, " Brothers, by the journey 
upon which I am bound I have not wronged the Kmg, but 
it is true that long before the King took me I loved Cul- 
pepper, and I wish to God I had done as he wished me, 
for at the time the King wanted to take me he urged me 
to say that I was pledged to him. If I had done as he 
advised me I should not die this death, nor would he. I 
would rather have him for a husband than be mistress of 
the world, but sin blinded me and greed of grandeur, and 
since mine is the fault mine also is the suffering, and my 
great sorrow is that Culpepper should have to die through 
me." Then she turned to the headsman and said, " Pray 
hasten with thy office." And he knelt before her and 
asked her pardon, and she said, '*I die a Queen, but I 
would rather die the wife of Culpepper. God have 
mercy on my soul. Good people, I beg you pray for 
me." And tiien, falling on her knees, she said certain 
prayers, and the headsman performed his office, striking 
off her head when she was not expecting it. She was 
carried to the Tower Church, and buried near Queen 
Anne. 

The next day they brought Culpepper outside the Tower, 
and when he got on to the scaffold he turned to the people, 
and only said he hoped they would pray to God for him, 
and nothing more. He was then beheaded, and his head 



KING HENRY VIIL 87 

placed on London Bridge, and his body buried in Barking ' 
\el harquin) ; and so ended these two lovers.* 



CHAPTER XL. 

HOW THE ABCHBISHOP OF CANTEBBUBY PBEACHED THAT 
THEBE WAS NO PUBGATOBY, AND THE SEASON WHY HE 
PBEACHED IT. 

SECEETARY CROMWELL was always trying to find 
new ways for the King to get money, and, to carry 
out the scheme he had thought of, he went to the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, and said to him, " My lord, I much 
wish you would preach some day to the people in such a 
way that they will be willing for the King to have the 
endowments for masses for the dead, for you know the 
Church has two-thirds of the kingdom." The Archbishop 
said, " I will go to London next Friday, and will preach in 
the cathedral in a manner that will very shortly bring 
about our purpose." When Friday came he went to 
St. Paul's, it being Lent, and mounted the pulpit and 
preached his sermon, saying, " Good people, great is the 
deception you have laboured under hitherto, and all caused 
by the Bishop of Rome, in order to get the money out of 
you, which he extracted every year for his bulls, making 
believe that those who bought them took a soul out of 
purgatory. I tell you it is all a snare, and I will make 
good that after the soul leaves the body it goes direct to 
paradise or to hell. This being so, what necessity is there 
for masses for the dead, or of priests to say them ? The 
money extracted for such a purpose would be better 
bestowed upon the poor, and those who are learned may 
come to my house, and there in conference I will prove to 
them the truth of what I say." 

1 The Church of All Hallows Barking, Tower Street. 

^ The English chroniclers, Hollingsnead, GridNion, and others, 
say that Cnlpepper and Diram were executed at TyburUf February, 
1542. 



88 CHRONICLE OF 



He said other great heresies, which I do not repeat, to 
avoid scandal ; and when the sermon was ended nothing 
else was talked about in London, and as they are a very 
changeable people, they soon gave credit to this heresy; 
and in three days many learned men met in the Arch- 
bishop's house, where there were great disputes, and at 
last they all came to the conclusion that there was a place 
where souls were in repose. So they agreed to give the 
King, as head of the Church, all the endowments left by 
the dead for memorial masses. 

But, although they agreed to do it, it was not possible to 
do it so quickly as they thous^ht, and not indeed during 
the life of King HeBiy. Ordew were given that all ovS 
the country they should preach that there was no pur- 
gatory, and Cromwell hastened it on so much, that in a 
short time all the kingdom agreed that the endowments 
should be given up ; of which I shall speak again, and tell 
how Cromwell tried to marry the King out of England. 



CHAPTER XLI. 

HOW CROMWELL STROVE TO MABKT THE KING WITH ANNE 

OF OLBVES. 

AFTER the execution of Queen Katharine Howard 
Secretary Cromwell was for some time in corre- 
spondence with the Duke of Cleves, and as he knew he 
had a sister, a fair lady, he thought to make a match 
between her and the Kii^, so he presently sent one of his 
gentlemen, named Philip Hoby, with letters to the Duke of 
Cleves, and orders to bring back a painting of the Duke's 
sister. In a short time Philip Hoby arrived there, and was 
received by the Duke with much distinction ; and after 
reading the letters he brought, his errand was soon put 
into effect, and a good painter was obtained who produced 
a portrait of the lady. The Duke wrote back to the 
Secretary by Philip Hoby; and when Cromwell saw the 
portrait, and f otmd the lady "^^.s pretty, he was very glad. 
One day, when he noticed that the King was very 



KING HENRY VIIL 89 

merry, he drew him apart, and said, " May it please your 
Majesty, I want to show you the portrait of a very pretty 
lady." To which the King replied, " I should like to see 
it." So it was brought, and as soon as the King saw it he 
asked who the lady was, and Cromwell replied, " May it 
please your Majesty, she is the sister of the Duke of Cleves, 
and is called Madam Anne of Cleves." Then the King 
said, " Yes, she seems by her dress as if she came from 
those parts." And the Secretary added, '* If your Majesty 
were to marry again she would suit you." The King Hked 
the idea, and said, ** Come hither, Cromwell ; how is it 
you have this portrait here ? " And Cromwell said, " May 
it please your Majesty, I sent expressly for it, and if she 
had not been handsome I would not have shown it to your 
Majesty." " Well," said the King, " I will send thither, 
and if I see she will suit me I will ask for her." 

Cromwell, when he heard what the King said, was de- 
lighted, and secretly dispatched a courier to the Duke to 
advise him of what was going on. As soon as the Duke 
read the Secretary's advices, he bethought him to send 
away a gentleman who was betrothed to his sister, so that 
her betrothal should not be known ; and he gave this gen- 
tleman business of such a nature to do in Germany that 
he never returned, but died there of grief when he heard 
that his bride had gone to England, as we shall tell 
further on. 

The King called one of his gentlemen to him, and sent 
him to Cleves, with very honourable company, to arrange 
the marriage. The gentleman was called Master Yaughan ; 
and when he arrived at Cleves the Duke gave him a great 
feast, and they arranged the marriage ; whereupon Vaughan 
advised the King of the agreement, and the King sent 
letters for the lady to come, and Yaughan to come with 
her. The Duke sent her with great splendour, and well 
accompanied, and the King sent many gentlemen to escort 
her over. So she passed by Brabant and Flanders to 
Calais by land, and there were there awaiting her many of 
the Bang's ships to escort her to Dover. The passage only 
lasted five hours, and in Dover all the principal ladies of 
the realm and many gentlemen were ready to receive the 
lady. 



90 CHRONICLE OF 



The King was advised of her coming, and she then 
started on the road to London, spending six days in the 
journey. On New Year's Day the King set out to receive 
her, as we will tell. 

Cromwell's pleasure cannot be described at having ar- 
ranged this match, although it turned out wrong for him, 
as will be told. 



CHAPTER XLH. 

HOW THIS LADY WAS RECEIVED, AND THE GBEAT EXPEN- 
DITURE THAT OBOMWELL CAUSED TO BE MADE. 

VERY recently Cromwell had prevailed upon the King 
to grant to the foreigners in London free permission 
to exercise their customs, and that they should for a period 
of seven years pay no more than EngHshmen, and, in order 
that this lady should have the more brilliant reception, he 
sent for the principal men of the various nations in London, 
and said to them, " Gentlemen, I wish you to show the 
love you bear to the King, and gratitude for the boon he 
has granted you, by going out and receiving the new Queen 
with due honour." The foreigners answered, " My lord, 
we will confer together, and will do what we can." So 
they went, and they all agreed that on the day of the re- 
ception they would go forth dressed in riding tunics of 
velvet, each man with a servant well appointed, and that 
they should all wear red caps with white feathers. They 
all arranged to adopt this garb, except the Germans, who 
were dressed differently. 

Then Cromwell sent for the Mayor of London and all the 
Aldermen and the Trade Guilds, and caused them to sally 
forth as well ; in short, there were doubtless over three 
thousand horses, and it was a pretty sight to see the de- 
vices and bravery that the citizens wore. 

On New Year's Day, at eight o'clock, they left London 
for Greenwich, three miles off ; and above Greenwich there 
was a field, more than three miles in extent, where Crom- 
well had them all placed in order, some on one side and 



KING HENRY VIII. 91 



some on the other, like a lane, over three miles long ; and 
Cromwell himself looked more like a post-runner than 
anything else, running up and down with his staff in his 
hand.^ 

The lady was late in arriving at Greenwich, for it was 
nearly four in the afternoon when she came. It was much 
noticed that the King came along with her, but showed in 
his face that he was disappointed. It was said that he had 
stayed with her at Eochester, and, it is believed, found her 
not to his liking. 

* This scene was apparently witnessed by the writer, who is con- 
firmed in many small particulars by other contemporary accounts. 
Hollineshead says : " On the morrow of the 3rd day of January 
(1540), being Saturdaie, in a fair plaineof Blakheath, more next the 
foot of Shooters Hill than the ascendant of the same, called Black- 
heath Hill, was pitched a pavilion of rich cloth of gold, and divers 
other tents and pavilions, in which were made fiers and perfumes 
for her, and such ladies as were appointed to receive her ; and from 
the tents to the park gates of Greenwich all the bushes and iirs 
were cut downe, and a large open way made for the shew of all 
persons. And the first next the park pale on the east side stood 
the merchants of the Steelyard, and on the west side stood the 
merchants of Genoa, Florence, and Venice, and the Spaniards in 
cotes of velvet Then on both sides the merchants of the city of 
London, with the Aldermen and Councillors of the same city, to the 
number of a hundred and threescore, which were mincfled with the 
Esquiers, then the 50 gentlemen pensioners. All there were 
apparalled in velvet and chaines of gold, truly accompted to the 
number of 1,200 and above, besides them that came witn the King, 
which were 600, in velvet in cold chaines. Behind the gentlemen 
stood the serving-men in good order, well bossed and apparelled^ 
that who so ever had well viewed them might have said that for 
tall comelie personages, and cleane of lim and bodie, were able to 
give the greatest prince in Christendom a mortall breakfast if he 
had been the King's enemie." 

The present chronicler, who would appear to have stood in the 
line of Spanish merchants, describes only what he saw when he 
says that the new Queen did not come until nearly four, and that 
she arrived with the King. As a matter of fact she herself arrived 
at her tent at the foot of Shooter's HiU soon after noon, not, how- 
ever, passing through the line. By the time the King, advertised 
of her coming, had ridden over from Greenwich to receive her (he 
had precedea her from Rochester on the previous day), and the 
formal procession was arranged, it was probably far on in the 
afternoon before the King ana his bride proceeded in state between 
the double line of citizens to the palace at Greenwich, and were 
seen by those who, like the chronicler, had awaited them. 



92 CHRONICLE OF 



When they arrived at Greenwich, the ships and the 
town let off so much artillery, that it was fearful ; and all 
the citizens and foreigners returned to the city, and the 
next morning the Archbishop said mass, and married the 
King. 

This Madam of Cleves always paid great honour to 
Madam Mary ; and it was noticed that from that day for- 
ward the King was not so gay as usual, and presently he 
did what will be told. 



CHAPTEE XLin. 

HOW THE KING SENT A GENTLEMAN TO CLEVES, AND HOW 
HE LEABNT THAT THE LADY WAS ALREADY MABBIED. 

AS the King was discontented with this marriage, he 
secretly called one of his gentlemen, named Yaughan, 
and said to him, *• Yaughan, you will go to Cleves, and 
when you are there pretend you are on your way to Ger- 
many. I will supply you with plenty of money, and you 
wiU try to find out what you can there, and, particularly, 
whether this wife of mine had been married before ; but 
do it so that nobody may know the object of your journey. 
Yaughan departed ; and on his arrival at Cleves visited the 
Duke, who gave him very good cheer, and asked him 
whither he was going ; to which Yaughan replied that he 
was on his way to Germany, but that he desired to come 
to Cleves and salute the Duke. 

By the time he had been there three days he got very 
friendly with the Duke's knights and gentlemen, and in- 
vited a good many of them to a feast, where they got 
drunk, and one of them said, '' Master Yaughan, how does 
the King get on with the sister of the Duke ? '* " Yery 
well, master," said Yaughan ; and then this gentleman re- 
torted, " The Duke greatly wronged a knight who was 
married to her, and who not a month ago died of grief in 
Germany, when he learnt that the Duke had taken her 



I 



KING HENRY VIIL 93 

away from him to give to the King." When Vaughan 
heard this he dissembled for the time, but the next day he 
took the gentleman aside, and said to him, '' Sir, pray tell 
me how it was the Duke took Mistress Anne away from 
her husband ;" and the gentleman answered, " You know 
that at the time Secretary Cromwell spoke to the Duke 
about the marriage he sent the husband of the lady to 
Germany without anyone knowing anything about it, and 
when we learnt of the King's marriage we were astounded, 
but the Duke ordered us all expressly not to dare to write 
a word to the gentleman, her husband. There was no lack 
of people to let him know, however, after the lady was 
gone, and when he heard of it he was so grieved that he 
died." Then said Vaughan, " Sir, if you would like to go 
to England I will undertake to get you very good wa^es 
from the Song, my master, and I wish that you would give 
me a letter for him, for he will be glad to hear all this." 
This gentleman was a relative of the one who had died, 
and answered, '' Master Vaughan, whenever the King 
wishes to know about it, there are many with the Duke 
who are well aware of it, but I will write to the King on 
the subject willingly." Vaughan asked him what was the 
gentleman's name, and he told him, but as I do not know 
it, I do not put it here ; and Vaughan then went off, pre- 
tending to go to Germany, but really returned to the Eong, 
and told him what had passed. 

The King at once wrote to the gentleman, promising 
him great &ings, and begging him to advise him fuUy as 
to what had taken place ; and the post soon arrived at 
Oleves, and the letter was delivered to the gentleman, who 
by return informed the King of everything that had 
happened, and assured him that if it were necessary he 
could have it confirmed by the signatures of many gentle- 
men. 

When the King received this information he could not 
restrain himself from simimoning the Queen, to whom he 
said, '' Madam, I wish to know the truth about one thing, 
and I promise you on my honour that if you tell me I wHl 
deal with you in a way that will please you." Then he 
asked her to tell him how long she had been married to 
the gentleman, and whether he was still alive when she 



U CHRONICLE OF 



married tlie King, to whicli she replied, "Please your 
Majesty, it is true I was espoused to him, but when the 
Duke spoke to me about marrying your Majesty, he told 
me my husband was- dead, and I know nothing more 
about it." 

Then the King sent the Duke a very angry letter, saying 
he was astonished that he should have given him some- 
body else's wife to marry, particularly as he knew he had 
left Queen Katharine beoiuse she had been married to his 
brother ; and he told him, moreover, that henceforward Anne 
should be no wife of his. When the Duke heard that the 
King had found it out, he suspected Yaughan had come to 
inquire, and thought to excuse himself by saying it was 
not true ; but as the gentleman wrote to the King what 
was going on, and the King sent a detailed account of 
everything, the Duke saw that he knew all about it, and 
he could find no excuse, so he wrote sa3ring that his 
Majesty need not be surprised, as he (the Duke) was 
obliged to consider his sister's advancement, and informed 
him that the gentleman was dead, and the King might 
well remain married to her now." 

When the King received this letter, he sent for Crom- 
well, and said to him, ** Why hast thou led me into such a 
great sin as to cause the death of a gentleman ? If thou 
didst know that Anne of Oleves was married, why didst 
thou make me marry her ? " The Secretary knew what had 
happened, and God knows how grieved he was that the 
King should push the matter so far ; and he determined to 
take a very bold course, and said, " Please your Majesty, I 
know nothing more than what the Duke wrote me, and 
your Majesty can see the letters." " Well," said the King, 
'' let me see them." There was nothing in them that gave 
the King any cause for complaint against Cromwell, who 
stood his ground, and said, "Your Majesty might well 
keep her as her first husband is dead ; and besides, if your 
Majesty leaves her, everybody will be saying what a many 
wives you have." 

He flew into a rage at this, and angrily ordered him out 
of his presence, and Cromwell went away very crestfallen. 
The Krn g then sent for the Dukes of Norfolk and Somerset, 
and said to them, " I am determined to get rid of Anne of 



KING HENBY VIIL 95 

Cleves, and Cromwell shall not deceive me again.'' The 
Duke of Norfolk was always on bad terms with this secre- 
tary, and when he saw the King was angry with him he 
spoke to the Duke of Somerset, and said, ** Duke, this is 
the time for us to get rid of common people from our 
midst ; you see that the King has quarrelled with Crom- 
well, and asks our coimsel. We will advise him to take 
affairs into his own hands, and not be ruled so much by 
Cromwell." This will be related presently ; but here I will 
say that the King made up his mind to leave his wife, and 
the Dukes of Norfolk and Somerset told him he would be 
acting wisely, as she was already espoused when the King 
married her. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

HOW THE KINO LEFT HIS WIFE AND GAVE HEB AK 

INCOME TO LIVE UPON. 

THE King called together the lords of his Council and 
said to them, " What should I do with my wife, since 
the Duke her brother deceived me?" There was much 
difference of opinion amongst them, and at last they agreed 
that the King should make her an allowance to live upon ; 
and the King said, ** Certainly, for she told me the truth 
about what had passed, and I wish her to have seven 
thousand pounds a year to keep up an establishment. I 
am henceforward a widower." They all said that the King 
was right, and it was decided as he wished; but to aU 
this the Secretary said not a single word, whereas always 
before he was the first to speak. The King said to the 
Queen, " Madam, henceforward you are free from me, and 
you can dispose of yourself as you please." 

The lady took it pleasantly enough, and was not sorry. 
Her income was secured on the Cornish tin mines, and all 
the ladies of honour were attached to Madam Mary, 
although some of them went with Anne. The King gave 
her a very pretty house, nine miles from London, where 



96 CHRONICLE OF 



she went to live, and took witli lier all the servants she 
brought over with her. 

When this lady had settled in her house, and was sepa- 
rated from the King, she made the best of it, and took her 
pleasure, going out hunting every day ; and when the Duke, 
her brother, learnt that the Kmg had divorced her, and 
sent for her to go back to Cleves, she refused, and decided 
to stay in England. 

She very often came to the palace, and seemed as if she 
had never been Queen, not even the ladies-in-waiting paying 
her the usual respect which they formerly did. She was 
many times sought in marrietge by some of the greatest 
lords of the land, but always refused to marry again, so as 
not to derogate the honour she had enjoyed of being Queen ; 
and so we will leave her, to tell what happened afterwards. 



CHAPTEE XLV. 

HOW GBOMWELL WAS ABBESTED, AND WHAT HE WAS 

ACCUSED OP. 

WHEN the Dukes of Norfolk and Somerset saw the 
King was angry with Cromwell, they resolved to 
speak to the King together. The Duke of Somerset, being 
uncle of the Prince, spoke first, and said, " May it please 
your Majesty, all the nobles of the realm are surprised 
that your Majesty should give so much power to the Secre- 
tary, who, doubtless, received a large simi from the Duke 
of Cleves for bringing about your marriage as he did. 
Your Majesty might in future take counsel more often 
with those of your blood, and those who have at heart 
your Majesty's honour ; and if it be true that the Secretary 
took the bribe, he is deserving of heavy punishment." 
Then the Duke of Norfolk spoke, and said, " Sir, your 
Majesty will act as you deign to decide ; we are only your 
subjects ; but it appears to us that Cromwell's intentions 
are not good. May it please your Majesty, none of us, 
however high we may be in the State, have so many 



KING HENRY VIIL 97 

servants as he has, and I can prove tliat in all parts of the 
kingdom people are wearing his livery and calling them- 
selves his servants, under shelter of which they are com- 
mitting a thousand offences." Then the Marquis of Exeter, 
who was present at the conference, said, " Well, I know 
that he has arms in his house for more than seven thou- 
sand men, and we do not like the look of it. Saving 
your Majesty's presence, moreover, he pays us no respect, 
and we cannot help noticing that he has put into your 
Majesty's guard fully forty men who have been his servants, 
and in your Majesty's chamber there are five devoted 
servants of his, and many things have been seen and 
spoken about which convince me that, as things are going, 
he could do just as he liked, and carry it out successfully. 
Your Majesty surely should not allow him to take such a 
stand as would enable him to do anything serious." The 
King, as he was offended with Cromwell, and these lords 
spoke so affectionately, said, " My lords, I beeeech you to 
put up with it for the present, and I promise you I will 
find a way to take his power away from him." 

These Dukes then communicated with the other lords of 
the Council, and a gentleman said to the Duke of Somerset, 
"May it please your lordship, I was dining with the 
Emperor's Ambassador a few days since, the Secretary 
Cromwell being present, and whilst speaking of kings and 
princes, he said in the hearing of everybody, * I hope to 
be a king myself some day ; ' and added presently, * I know 
the Emperor will go to Constantinople and will give me a 
kingdom.' " When the Duke heard this he went to the 
Duke of Norfolk and told him, and they went together to 
the King and informed him, and the King said, '' My 
lord Dukes, I desire you to-morrow, as you come out of 
Parliament after dinner, to order the captain of the guard 
to secretly arrest him and take him to the Tower, and let 
it be done without anyone else knowing of it, and I will go 
and dine with the Bishop of Winchester. I may inform 
you that I greatly suspect him (Cromwell) of a design to 
raise the kingdom and murder me, for only a few days 
ago he had the effrontery to ask me for my daughter 
Mary for his wife ; " to which the Dukes replied, " Great 
temerity indeed! and your Majesty should punish him for 



98 CHRONICLE OF 



it." " Do as I order now," said tlie King, " and after- 
wards we will see. K he deserves death he shall suffer it." 
Then he commanded that after thej had arrested him they 
should go to his house and take charge of whatever they 
found there. 

The lords were nothing loth. And the next day they all 
went to Parliament. The Duke of Norfolk, speakingprivately 
to the captain of the guard, told him to secretly arrest 
the Secretary after dinner, as they were going into the 
Council, and to take him to the Tower. The captain 
wondered very much at this, but the Duke said to him, 
** You need not be surprised. The King orders it." 

As usual, they all went to the Parliament at West- 
minster, and when they came out and were going to the 
palace to dinner, the wind blew off the Secretary's bonnet, 
and it fell on the ground. The custom of the country is, 
when a gentleman loses his bonnet, for all those who are 
with him to doff theirs, but on this occasion, when Crom- 
well's bonnet blew off, all the other gentlemen kept theirs 
on their heads, which being noticed by him, he said, " A 
high wind indeed must it have been to blow my bonnet off 
and keep all yours on." They pretended not to hear what 
he said, and Cromwell took it for a bad omen. They went 
to the palace and dined, and all the while they were dining 
the gentlemen did not converse with the Secretary, as they 
were wont to do, and as soon as they had finished all the 
gentlemen went to the Council-chamber. It was the 
Secretary's habit always after dinner to go close up to a 
window to hear the petitioners ; and when the gentlemen 
had gone to the Council-chamber, the Secretary remained 
at his window as usual for about an hour, and then joined 
the other gentlemen ; and finding them all seated, he said, 
"You were in a great hurry, gentlemen, to get seated." 
The chair where he was in the habit of sitting was vacant, 
and the gentlemen made no answer to his remark ; but just 
as he was going to sit down the Duke of Norfolk said, 
" Cromwell, do not sit there ; that is no place for thee. 
Traitors do not sit amongst gentlemen." He answered, 
" I am not a traitor ; " and with that the captain of the 
guard came in and took him by the arm, and said, •* I 
arrest you." " What for? " said he. " That you will learn 



I 



KING HENRY VIIL 09 

elsewhere/' answered the captain. He then asked to see 
the Xing, as he wished to speak with him ; and he was 
told that it was not the time now, and was reminded that 
it was he who passed the law. God's judgment ! for he 
was the first to enact that the King should speak to no 
one who was accused of treason. 

Then the Duke of Norfolk rose and said, " Stop, captain ; 
traitors must not wear the Garter," and he took it off of 
him ; and then six halberdiers took him by a back door to 
a boat which the captain had waiting, and he was carried 
to the Tower ; and the Council sent a gentleman, who was 
said to be Knyvett, to go to his (Cromwell's) house, with 
fifty halberdiers, and take an inventory of everything they 
might find, and hold it for the King.' 

When this gentleman went to Cromwell's house, there 
wer0 more than three hundred servants waiting at "West- 
minster for their master to come out from the Council, 
and as they saw he was late, and Knyvett was already in 
the house, they were told to go away, for their master was 
lodged in the Tower. The poor servants, when they heard 
this, went home to the house, and when they arrived there, 
and found the King's halberdiers at the door, their grief 
may well be imagined. 

The King was very kind to them, for he not only ordered 
them to be given what belonged to them, but commanded 
the gentlemen to choose servants from amongst them ; and 
he himself took many of them into his service to save them 
from want. 

It soon became known that the Secretary was a prisoner, 
and from that hour nobody dared to wear his livery or call 
himself his servant. Formerly there had been over fifteen 
hundred in the country wearing his livery, and a man 
thought himself fortunate if he could call himself a servant 
of Cromwell. 

The King sent the principal men of his Council to the 
Tower to examine the prisoner, and the Duke of Suffolk 
was the first to speak, saying, " Cromwell, thou mayst well 
blame thyself and thy pride for bringing thee to this pass. 
Say, Cromwell, was it not enough for thee, a blacksmith's 

» July 9th, 1540. 



100 CHRONICLE OF 



son, to have risen to lord it over the whole realm, and to 
have all of us to do thy bidding, but that the devil must 
needs put it into thy head and furnish thee with such im- 
pudence as to presume to ask the King for the hand of his 
daughter, who for her goodness deserves the greatest prince 
in the world ? High, indeed, didst thou aspire, and nothing 
else can be believed but thou didst aim at usurpation of 
the realm, and to make thyself king, for so didst thou say 
one day at the Ambassador's. Oh, ignorant ingrate, dost 
thou not know that if the Emperor won kingdoms he has 
vassals far more worthy than thou; and besides, what ser- 
vice hast thou rendered to the Emperor that he should make 
a king of thee ? By my faith ! it is easier to believe, as 
we have said, that, if thou couldst have got Madam Mary, 
thou couldst easily have dispatched the King, for which 
purpose thou hadst surrounded him with thy creatures, 
the better to ensure thy fell design; but, since it is all 
known now, it is no use for thee to try excuses, and it will 
be better for thee to tell the truth at once, and thank God 
that the King has commanded that thou shalt not be put 
to torture, for, if he had not so ordered, such a torture 
should be given to thee as for many a long day has been 
given to no one." Then all the gentlemen began to talk, 
and everyone said to him what he liked — very abusive 
words — ^to all of which Cromwell answered as f oUows. 



CHAPTEE XLVI. 

HOW GBOMWELL AN8WEBED, AND IT WAS KNOWN THAT 
HE HAD WANTED TO KILL THE DUKE OF NOBFOLK. 

CEOMWELL, when he heard the abuse they showered 
upon him, seeing he could not escape, spoke as follows : 
" Duke, if I had carried into effect what I intended once, 
you would not be ill-treating me now." And, that you 
should know what he meant by this, I will tell you that 
once Cromwell had arrested a gentleman, a relative of the 
Duke of Norfolk, accused of high treason, and when he was 



KING HENRY VIIL 101 

a prisoner in the Tower, Cromwell went to hiirn, and said, 
" Master Dartnall," for that was his name, *fit thou wilt 
say that the Duke ordered thee to do what thou. art accused 
of doing, I will promise to save thy life, and giye thee a 
great revenue." ' .• ^ 

Dartnall was accused of attempting to give poison to -the 
Prince, and it was said, that as Cromwell wished to iitjtire 
the Duke of Norfolk, that was the reason he had Dartnall 
arrested, hoping, by threats, to get him to say that the 
Duke had prompted him ; but this gentleman would 
never say it, but answered Cromwell in this fashion : 
"Oh'! Secretary, I should be the blackest traitor in the 
world, and there were never traitors in my lineage ! Cease 
thy efforts, then, for I would rather die, and I hope to Gk)d 
that it may never be in thy power to haom him, but I hope 
to see the day when God may punish thee." 

When they took Cromwell this Dartnall was still in the 
Tower, and as he was a relative of the Duke, they had not 
yet put him to torture to make him confess the crime of 
which they accused him, but the Duke had asked the King 
to keep him imprisoned, so that in time they would be able 
to discover the truth. So now the Duke had Dartnall 
brought there, and before them all he told what we have 
just related ; and, turning to Cromwell, he said, " Now I 
shall be revenged on thee for keeping me here all this time, 
for God has heard my prayer." The gentlemen said, even 
if he had nothing more than this he deserved death ; and 
then Cromwell cried, " Do not take the trouble, my lords, 
to find out any more. It is my own fault for not reveng- 
ing myself upon some of you. Let the King do as he likes 
with me, for I deserve to die ; my only sorrow is that I 
did not see the death of some of you first." The gentle- 
men ordered Dartnall to be released, and then went to the 
King and told him what had passed, and the King com- 
manded that Cromwell should immediately be beheaded. 
We shall speak of him presently, and will now go on to 
tell what happened afterwards. 



102 'CHRONICLE OF 



• • « 

. • • • 



CHAPTER XLVn. 



HOF VbE ABCHBI8H0P OF CANTEEBUBY WAS WAENED THAT 
'- H£ WAS TO BE ABEESTED, AND HOW HE WENT AT ONCE 
TO THE KING, AND WAS PAEDONED. 

to 

AS soon as Cromwell was arrested, it was rumoured that 
the Archbishop of Canterbury was to be sent to the 
Tower ; and a gentleman who was much attached to him 
went and said to him, " My lord Archbishop, how is it you 
are not providing for your safety ? if you do not promptly 
find a remedy the King will send you to the Tower." 

The Archbishop at once asked for his boat, and went 
straight to the palace and entered the King's chamber, and 
knelt before the King, who asked him, ** What do you come 
for. Bishop ? " to which the Bishop replied, " Sir, I come 
to ask your Majesty's pardon, if in anything I have offended 
you." " Bishop," said the King, " they complain to me 
here that you have published a book in which there is 
much heresy, and if this be so, I shall be very sorry." 
The Bishop answered, "Sir, it is true; and thank God 
Secretary Cromwell is alive, who ordered, in your Majesty's 
name, to have it preached in all the parishes, which God 
knows I did against my will." I will not say here what 
the heresy was which was ordered to be preached, in order 
to avoid scandal. Then said the King, " You can go home. 
Bishop ; I can well believe it is some of Cromwell's work, 
and you shall not be punished." 

This Bishop always tried to please the King, and the 
next day he and the Duke were ordered to go and tell 
Cromwell, in the Tower, that he had to die the day after. 

So they went ; and the Bishop, in order that the Duke 
might know that he had not been to blame, said to 
Cromwell, " I beg you to tell me how many days ago is it 
since you sent to tell me to have such-and-such a thing 
preached and published in books ? " Cromwell answered, 
" My lord Bishop, it may be about two months, and it is 
quite true that I ordered it." " Oh, Cromwell," said the 



KING HENRY VIII. 108 

Duke, " I am sure it is God's will tliat you should live no 
longer. It seems jou learnt well from the Cardinal, And 
we have now to tell you that to-morrow you lose your 
head." Then said Cromwell, " Do all the e^il thou canst ; 
but I tell thee, a day will come when you will hold as good 
that which I ordered to be preached." " That day thou 
wilt not live to see," said the Duke. It seemed that Crom- 
well was a prophet, for the heresies got very much worse 
afterwards, and I pray to our Lord that He may find a 
remedy, so that so many souls may not perish. 

After the Bishop and the Duke had gone, Cromwell re- 
mained very pensive all that night. When Uiey got to the 
King they told him all that Cromwell had said, and from 
that hour forward the King always had more afEection for 
that bishop. Orders were given that all these books should 
be burnt, and if any were found in possession of any one 
the person should be punished. Many were burnt, but 
not all, as it turned out, for they were not so eager to bum 
them as they afterwards were to reprint them, although 
not in the King's lifetime, but under the rule of the 
Protector. 



CHAPTEE XLVin. 



HOW GBOMWELL WAS BEHEADED, AND WHAT HE SAID 

ON THE scaffold/ 

THE day after the Duke told Cromwell he had to die, 
the Sheriffs of London were ordered to go to the 
Tower and bring him out for execution. They went, and 
he was brought forth with a thousand halberdiers, as a 
revolt was feared ; and if all those who formerly wore his 
livery and called themselves his servants had been there, 
they might easily have raised the city, so beloved was he 
by the common people. 

When he was at the scaffold, and had mounted it, he 
turned to the people, and said, " Good people " (gut pvpel), 

1 July 20th, 1540. 



104 . CHRONICLE OF 



\ 



** I beseecli you pray to God' for me." Then seeing a 
great many courtiers there, he said to them, " Gentlemen, 
you should all take warning from me, who was, as you 
know, from a poor man made by the King into a great 
gentleman, and I, not contented with that, nor with having 
the kingdom at my orders, presumed to a still higher state, 
and my pride has brought its punishment. I confess I 
am justly condemned, and I urge you, gentlemen, study 
to preserve the good you possess, and never let greed or 
pride prevail in you. Serve your King, who is one of the 
best in the world, and one who knows best how to reward 
his vassals." 

Amongst all these gentlemen he noticed Master Wyatt, 
the gentleman who had been imprisoned for the afPair of 
Queen Anne ; and he called him, and said, ** Oh, gentle 
Wyatt, good-bye, and pray to God for me." There was 
always great friendship between these two, and Wyatt 
could not answer him for tears. 

All these gentlemen marvelled greatly to see that Master 
Wyatt was in such grief, and Cromwell, who was a very 
clever man, noticing it, said out loud, " Oh, Wyatt, do not 
weep, for if I were no more guilty than thou wert when 
they took thee, I should not be in this pass." Everybody 
was very fond of Wyatt, so they pretended not to notice; 
but if it had been anyone else they might have arrested 
him, to see whether he knew of any other treason which 
Cromwell might have plotted. 

When these words were ended, he turned round to the 
scaffold, and seeing the headsman ready, he said, ** Pray, 
if possible, cut off the head with one blow, so that I may 
not suffer much." Then the headsman asked his pardon, 
and Cromwell knelt, and laid his head on the block, and 
the headsman succeeded in striking off the head with a 
single stroke of the axe. And so ended this Cromwell, 
who had better never have been bom, for he was the in- 
ventor of all the bad sects which they have now. 



KING HENBY VIIL 105 



CHAPTEE XLIX. 

HOW THE KING MADE MASTEB WBIOTHESLEY, FOBMEBLY 

cbomwell's secbetaby, his SECBETABY. 

AS soon as the King ordered Cromwell to be beheaded, 
he called Master Wriotheslej, who was CromweH's 
secretary, and said, "Come hither, Wriothesley, I know 
yon are versed in all my secrets, and Cromwell always 
spoke well of you, so I will make you my secretary." 

It is suspected that this Wriothesley divulged to the 
Sing what had passed between the Duke of Cleves and 
Cromwell, but it was never known for certain. He was 
one of the wisest men in the kingdom, and the King was 
very fond of him, so that very shortly he obtained con- 
siderable power; but being clever, he resolved to keep 
friendly with the lords; and everybody had a thousand 
good things to say of him. This being so, when the Chan- 
cellor died shortly after, all the gentlemen advised the 
King to give the office to Wriothesley, and the King en- 
trusted him with the Great Seal. He succeeded so well in 
the office that everyone was full of his praises, and he 
advised the King in everything. K Cromwell had kept the 
lords as well pleased as this one, he would never have come 
to the end he did. 

The King then made his* secretary Paget, who was Clerk 
of the Signet, as will be told. When the King took a 
fancy to anyone he carried it to extremes, and he made 
this Wriothesley Earl of Southampton, and continued him 
in his office as Chancellor until he (the King) died, which 
will be related in its proper place. 



106 CHBOmCLE OF 



CHAPTEE L. 

HOW THE KING MADE PAGET HIS SECRETAET. 

WHEN Wriotliesley was made Chancellor, the King 
summoned Paget, who was Clerk of the Signet, and 
said, " I wish you to be my secretary." This Paget was a 
man of low rank, who had been a priest and chaplain to 
the Bishop of Winchester ; but it was said that he had 
never celebrated mass ; and being a good writer and Latin 
scholar, the Bishop got him the post of the Signet, so he 
determined to abandon the Church, and even married a 
lady. 

This Paget was a great heretic, and one day he said to 
the King, " Sir, I marvel much at the abuse that exists in 
the kingdom, in the idolatrous worship of saints of stone 
and wood, and your Majesty ought to order them to be 
abolished." The King answered, "Well, Paget, but the 
saints do no harm in the churches." " It is true. Sir, that 
they adorn the church," said Paget, " but the poor people 
are so simple, that they have more faith in putting up a 
little wax candle than in giving alms to the poor in the 
streets ; " to which the Kihg answered, " Paget, you can- 
not judge people's consciences." When Paget found the 
King answer in this way, he was silent on that occasion, 
but went to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and said to 
him, " My lord Bishop, you ought to have all the services 
of the church said in English, so that the people may 
understand it." The Bishop liked the idea, but would do 
nothing without consulting the King, to whom he told the 
proposal, and the King said, ** Bishop, this seems a good 
suggestion, better than what Paget advised." The Bishop 
answered, " Sir, Paget it was who asked me to propose it 
to your Majesty," in which the Bishop showed great con- 
sideration for Paget. The Bishop ordered that the litanies 
and matins should be translated at once, and that from May- 
day all services should be said in English ; vespers, hours 



KING HENBY VIIL 107 

and all. When the new litanies were chanted to the 
people, they liked them very much. 

Then Paget asked the Bishop to order preaching against 
the placing of candles before the saints, . and " all such 
idolatry," as he said. This was preached by Paget's 
advice ; and every day they thought of some fresh heresy, 
but they had no prevalence whilst the King lived. If the 
King had given obedience to the Pope, no other fault could 
be found with him, so far as regards heresy. During his 
life they contrived to take away the holy water and the 
blessed bread, but he would never consent to the mass 
being said in English, as it is now. In fact, there is no 
mass nor good thing of any sort, as will be told presently. 



CHAPTEE LI. 



HOW THE KING MABBIED QTJEEN EATHABINE, AND HOW HE 

ASKED ADVICE ABOUT HEB.^ 

SOON after the King left Madam of Cleves, he resolved 
to marry again, and called the nobles of his Council, 
and said to them, ** Gentlemen, I desire company, but I 
have had more than enough of taking young wives, and I 
am now resolved to marry a widow whom you, gentlemen, 
know — the wife that was of Lord Latimer.*' This lady 
had been a widow six months, and came very often to see 
Madam Mary, for whom she had a great affection, and 
because Queen Katherine had formerly married her to one 
of the gentlemen of the chamber. She had had two hus- 
bands before she married the King. All the lords said 
that his Majesty had chosen well, and they knew of no 
more honourable widow in the realm. 

Then the King sent for her, and said, " Lady Latimer, I 
wish you to be my wife ; " and the lady knelt, and answered, 
" Your Majesty is my master, I have but to obey you." 
So he ordered the wedding to take place in four days, and 

^ July, 1543, three years after his divorce from Anne of Cleves. 



108 CHRONICLE OF 



caused to be made for tliis wife all new and very rich 
dresses ; and on the day fixed, the Bishop of London said 
mass and married them, but no feastings were held as for 
the other wives. 

The King ordered Anne of Cleves to come to the wed- 
ding, and she never showed the slightest annoyance at 
the King's leaving her, or at his marrying this lady ; on 
the contrary, she seemed very much pleased, unlike the 
sainted Queen Katharine, who retired to a castle and died. 
It is said that this Madam of Cleves exclaimed, '' A fine 
burthen Madam Katharine has taken on herself ! " 

She said this because the King was so stout that such a 
man has never been seen. Three of the biggest men that 
could be found could get inside his doublet. This lady, 
Queen Katharine, was quieter than any of the young wives 
the King had had, and as she knew more of the world, 
she always got on pleasantly with the King, and had no 
caprices, and paid much honour to Madam Mary and the 
wives of the nobles, but she kept her ladies very strictly. 
She was said to be a woman of thirty-six. The King was 
very satisfied with her ; where we will leave her, and tell 
what befell after the King married her. 



CHAPTEE LH. 

HOW THE KING COLLECTED A GREAT ABMY, AND SENT IT 
TO NORMANDY, AND AFTERWARDS WENT OVER HIM- 
SELF WITH MANY FOLLOWERS. 

SHORTLY after the marriage of the King with Queen 
Katharine, Don Fernando de Gonzaga, ambassador 
from the Emperor to the King, arrived in England. He 
only stayed ten days, and the King at once set about col- 
lecting men for foot and horse, and as they were got 
together they were sent over at once to Calais, so that in a 
short time fidPteen thousand men were sent, and the Duke 
of Norfolk was put in command, accompanied by his son, 
the Earl of Surrey. When they arrived together at Calais 



KING HENRY VIIL 109 

they left with good discipline on the road to Boulogne, and 
as they went they burnt and devastated all the land. 

The King of France had a large number of soldiers at 
Boulogne, but not enough to resist the hosts of the King of 
England ; so the men at Boulogne had to shut themselves 
up, and fortify themselves in the town, thinking that this 
army was going to besiege them. But they all passed 
near Boulogne, and went to beleaguer another town further 
on, called Montreuil. The King then got together another 
army, and sent the Duke of Suffolk as commander, with 
ten thousand men ; and they went over to Calais, and the 
King sent them thence to surround Boulogne. The King 
himself then got ready to go over with a large number of 
very splendid men ; and in the meanwhile there happened 
what will be here related. 



CHAPTEE LIIL 

HOW THE DUKE OF NAGEBA PASSED OVEB TO THE BEALM 

OF ENGLAND. 

DURING the time that the King was sending these 
people, the Duke of Nagera, having licence from the 
Emperor, and not being able to pass by France owing to 
the war, decided to go by way of England, and took with 
him some very useful f oUc. He arrived at Calais, and em- 
barked all his paraphernalia, his people, horses, and bag- 
gage-mules ; and just as he himself was about to embark 
in the boat, some men came and demanded threepence per 
head for his followers. For be it known that the custom 
there is that no foreigner shall embark in Calais without 
paying this tribute of threepence per head. The Duke 
was so much annoyed to see that they wanted to make him 
pay this tribute, that he swore that if his people were not 
already shipped with his belongings, he would return. But 
he was obliged to pay the threepence. 

Well, having crossed over to England, and arrived in 
London, he sent a gentleman of his to take a lodging for 



no CHRONICLE OF 



him in London, and lie went to lodge in the house of a 
Spaniard who was settled there. And as soon as he 
arrived he thought to go and kiss the King's hand, and 
set out at once for Plymouth. When, however, the King 
heard of his coming to London, he sent directly to bid 
him welcome to his realm. And there went to see him a 
brother of the Queen, and the Chancellor and Secretary 
Paget, and Master Knyvett, and they told him they were 
sent by the King to say that as he was indisposed he 
wished to be excused from receiving him then, but that he 
would send when he wished to speak with him, and in the 
meantime that the Duke should take his ease. And every 
day he sent him presents, and the lords came to visit 
him. 

And when the Duke found that the King did not wish 
to speak with him so soon, he showed great anger, thinking 
that the King was holding him in small accoimt ; but he 
was told presently not to distress himself, as the King 
acted in this way rather the more greatly to honour him. 
He was told that as soon as the King knew that a lord of 
high rank was coming to his Court, he was wont thus to 
defer his reception, that he might gather his nobles, and 
show his state. 

And so passed ten days before he (the Duke) went to 
speak with the King, and during that time all the lords of 
the realm came to the Court, and it was said that the 
King took counsel with them as to whether he should get 
the Duke to stay and help him in the war. He was told, 
however, that very shortly there would pass that way the 
Duke of Alburquerque, who was a man held to be more 
versed in war than he of Nagera ; so the King proposed to 
get him to stay when he should come. 

Well, at the end of ten days, the King sent to say that 
a great many of his knights had come, and the Duke was 
advised that he should pay homage to the King. When 
he arrived at the palace, in the great courtyard and hall 
there were so many gentlemen with so many golden chains 
that it was quite a sight to see. And on going up to the 
first chamber there were all the King's halberdiers, and in 
the next chamber there were an infinite number more 
halberdiers, very finely tricked out, and with so many 



KING HENRY VIIL HI 

chains of gold that the Duke marvelled. And in the next 
presence-chamber there were all the dukes and earls and 
marquises and archbishops and bishops. Presently there 
came out the Archbishop of Canterbury, and after him two 
bishops, and then the Duke of Somerset and the other 
lords, each one according to his rank. And they pre- 
sently took the Duke of Nagera between the Archbishop 
of Canterbury and the Duke of Somerset, and they were 
talking to him such a long time that the Duke got tired. 
And i^ter a time Secretary Paget came out, and said that 
the King begged the Duke would not go away. 

Presently he went in to see the King, who was sitting on 
the throne in full state, and had caused a chair to be placed 
as near to him as he could ; and as the Duke entered, the 
King rose and embraced him, and would not allow him to 
kiss his hand, and made him sit on the chair; and they 
were talking together for a long while. When the time 
came for the Duke to depart, certain gentlemen who were 
with him kissed the King's hand. 

And so he took leave of the King, and the Duke came 
away very much pleased to see the way they treated him ; 
and, in short, he departed presently, freighting three 
vessels to go to Plymouth to take him across. He awaited 
the arrival of these three vessels at Plymouth for some 
days ; and one day all the people of the town of Plymouth 
made a riot, and it was a miracle that the Duke's folks 
were not all killed. The Duke was obliged to send word 
to the King of the bad treatment they gave him, and the 
King directly sent a gentleman who punished them greatly. 
During this time the Duke of Alburquerque arrived in 
London. He also was passing on his way to Spain ; and 
of this we shall speak further on, and also what happened 
before the King went over to Calais. 



112 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE LIV. 

HOW THE DUKE OF ALBUBQT7EBQUE CAME TO THE CITY 

OF LONDON. 

BEFOEE the Duke of Nagera departed from Plymouth, 
the Duke of Alburquerque came to the city of London, 
and went to lodge at the same place as the Duke of 
Nagera had lodged at, and the same thing passed with him 
as with the Diie of Nagera, for the King kept him ten 
days before he saw him. 

The Duke of Alburquerque brought to London very 
many followers and much state, for the Duke of Nagera 
had sent many of his people from Flanders (to Spain) by 
sea. Well, as the Duke hiad to wait ten days before he was 
sent for, it is believed that during that time the King sent 
a post to the Emperor to beg of him to write to the Duke 
that he should stay with him (the King) in that war. 
And, to be brief, he was received as the Duke of Nagera 
had been, and after he had been talking a long time with 
the King, Don Gabriel, the son of the Duke, and other 
gentlemen, kissed the King's hand ; and when the Duke 
was taking leave of the King, the King said, " My lord 
Duke, I will not say farewell, because I wish to speak with 
you again." 

And so he went back to his lodging, and at once ordered 
provision to be made for his departure, and engaged three 
sloops which were there, bound for Lisbon, to put him on 
shore in Spain, for which he promised them fifty ducats. 

And the day after he had been with the King, Secretary 
Paget came to speak with him ; but at the time it was not 
known what it was about, only as he did not hurry his 
departure, his people suspected what afterwards happened. 
To dissemble with them he ordered a stock of victuals to 
be got ready, and also had boxes for the horses put up 
on-board the sloops, and so things went on from day to day. 
And at the end of six days the King sent again for him. 



KING HENRY VIIL 113 

and when he came back he declared to his people that the 
King had begged him to stay and go over with him to 
Boulogne. When his people heard this it grieved them 
very much, but as they knew him they only ventured to 
grumble amongst themselves. And very soon afterwards 
a post came from the Emperor bringing a letter for the 
Duke, in which the Emperor told him to stay with the 
King ; and the letter said : " Dear Uncle : I have received 
letters from the King, my uncle, in which he asks me to 
write to you, telling you to stay with him for this war. I 
say what you do for him you do for me." When the 
Duke saw that he had to stay he discharged the sloops, 
and so lost what he had done in them, and gave them two 
hundred ducats. And, to be brief, the Duke went every 
day to the Council with the lords touching the war, and 
the King sent him a thousand pounds sterling to buy 
liveries for his servants. Sooth to say, the King waited 
xmtil the month of June before he sent the forces we have 
already mentioned, for the Duke arrived in London in 
Lent, and the King did not set out for Calais until the 
8th of July, and during that time the Duke was able to 
send to Spain for horses. 

On the same day that the King went over to Calais a 
ship arrived bringing twenty-two jennets, the best to be 
found in all Spain, and there came many Spanish gentle- 
men to serve under him, so that the Duke had, with gen- 
tlemen and servants, fully one hundred and fifty persons, 
very gallant folk, for truly it was a sight to see the brave 
show he made, and the smart liveries he had. To more 
than fifty gentlemen he gave scarlet coats with mantles 
trimmed with gold, and to all the other people very fine 
red cloth with stripes of yellow velvet. 

And as soon as the King arrived in Calais he sent him 
another thousand pounds.^ 

^ '* This year allso the King's Majestie tooke his journey into 
France in the moneth of July, and landed at Calais the 14th day 
same moneth at four o'clock in the afternoon, where he was 
honourably received of the staplers. This year, 1544, 13th Sep- 
tember, the towne of BuUeine was given up to the King's Majestie, 
and the 14th day the Frenchmen departed out of the towne with as 
much goodes as they might carye, both men and women, besyde 
that the waggons carryed ; and the King's Majestie entered the 

I 



114 CHRONICLE OF 



And so the King very soon set forth for Boulogne, where 
the Duke of Suffolk was already besieging the town. The 
King took with him over five thousand horses, which were 
a pleasure to behold. 

Touching this war I do not wish to dilate much, but 
the King was at Boulogne fully six weeks, and such was 
the battery he gave it that day and night it never stopped, 
whilst the Duke of Norfolk was doing the same against 
Montreuil. 

Well, to return to the Duke of Alburquerque ; it is the 
truth that the King commanded expressly that everything 
that the Duke ordered should be done, and, although he 
was not the general, nor wanted to be, he took great pains, 
for every morning he was the first to be at the battery, 
and at night as well. On many nights the King came to 
the Duke's tent with a gentleman called Master Knyvett, 
and a lacquey. He always came at nightfall, and ihe 
Duke presently went out with another lacquey and an 
interpreter, and they went to walk towards the store, 
where there was a tower called " The Old Man," ^ which 
was the first place the English took, and afterwards the 
lower town of Boulogne. And one day as the Duke was 
walking with the King, the Duke said, **Know your 
Majesty, that even when you have taken Boulogne, if the 
French have any wit they will make a fortress over 
there." The King thought that if they did it would be 
tlie better for him, but it turned out just the reverse, 
as will be told further on. 

The Duke said many other things that turned out true ; 
and if the King had consented to an assault being made 
on the town, he would have taken it twenty days sooner 
than it surrendered, but he would never allow it, and he 
said he would rather waste ten thousand pounds of powder 



said towne the 18th September with greate trynmphe, and the 
20th day there was a solempne generall procession was kept, with 
Te Deum songe for the victory of the lung's Majestic, and many 
fyers made in the city, and so after in every part of the reahne. 
The last day of September the King's Majestic landed at Dover at 
midnight." (Wriothesley's Chronide.) 

* This tower was called La Tour d'Ordre by the French. It was 
an ancient Roman tower. 



KING HENRY VIIL 115 



than lose a single one of the Spaniards he had. But the 
Spaniards blushed to see the breach that had been made, 
and that the King would not give them leave to take it by 
assault. 

The Spaniards the King had may have amounted to 
four hundred and fifty, with those who were with the 
Duke, all very good folk. The captains were Juan de 
Hare, with a company of a hundred Spaniards, Mora with 
another company of eighty Spaniards, Salablanca with 
eighty more Spaniards. 

Well, during the time the King was there, he ordered 
three thousand ducats more to be paid to the Duke, and 
until they went to London he gave him no more. I be- 
lieve that when he (the Duke) went away he had four 
hundred ducats more given to him, so that what the King 
gave him altogether at different times was one thousand 
five hundred ducats («ic), and he lost more than thirty 
thousand, as will be told.^ 

^ The EngUsh historians of this war are unanimously silent on 
the Duke of Alburquerque's share in it, and the Spanish historians 
are not much more communicative. Sepulveda makes no mention 
of his ^esence, and Sandoval, usually so explicit, hardly refers to 
him. Du Bellay, who was present as negotiator of a peace with 
Henry in 1544, makes no reference to the Duke of Alburquerque at 
Boulogne ; but in the Rymer Papers there is an account written on 
the spot for Henry of the order of his departure from Calais, in 
which Alburquerque is spoken of as immediately following the 
Garter King-at-Anns, and preceding the Earl of Rutland ana the 
King; and, curiously enough, mention is made of the hundred 
jennets referred to m this chapter. The account says: '*And 
when his Maiesty went out of the gates there joined him the com- 
pany of the Duke of Alberquerk, to the number of about a hundred 
norse, of which six were barded with cloths of crimson and gold." 
(Rymer, vol. xv., p. 54.) The uniform mentioned by the chronicler 
as bein^ given to the Duke's men-at-arms seems to have been 
identical with that worn by all the King's, or centre division, of 
the army before Boulogne, red cloth with yellow stripes. (D. Boteri, 
Relatio di Regno Anguse.) 



116 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTER LV. 

HOW THE KING LEFT BOULOGNE AND CROSSED OVER TO 
DOVEE, AND MADE THE DITKE GO WITH HIM. 

THOSE who were in Boulogne, seeing they could hold 
out no longer, and expecting that an assault would be 
made, determined to capitulate, but if they had known of 
the peace concluded by the King of France and the Em- 
peror, they would not have surrendered, which would have 
been better for the King of England, for Boulogne was 
the ruin of the realm. 

But to return to the matter. And things being in the 
condition I have said. Monsieur d' Arras arrived from the 
King of France to th6 King of England, and brought news 
of how the Emperor wanted to make peace with the King 
of France. Boulogne had surrendered the previous night 
on the following terms. They went out with all their 
baggage, and the King gave them a hundred more waggons 
for their goods. They marched out with all their banners 
flying, and it was never thought so many people were 
inside, as many had died. And so they went away.^ 

Well, as soon as the King heard that the Emperor 
wished to make peace, he answered Monsieur d* Arras that 
if the Emperor wanted to make peace he might do it, but 
that he (the King) would make it when he thought fit. 
So Monsieur d' Arras went away, and the day after the 
surrender of Boulogne the King sent six thousand of his 
men to help those who were before Montreuil. 

As Monsieur d'Arras went post he arrived very soon 
where the Emperor was ; and in what way peace was made 
was not known, but only that the King of France turned 
with the whole of his forces to relieve Montreuil. As soon 
as the English heard of this they abandoned the siege and 
went to Boulogne. The King, seeing the turn things had 

^ 14th September, 1544. Vervin the governor was beheaded for 
his cowardice. ( Wriothesley. ) 



KING HENRY VIII. 117 

taken, determined secretly to go over to Dover, and sent 
Master Knyvett (Quenebet) to summon the Duke of Al- 
burquerque to go over with him. And as he said the King 
wanted to embark at once, the Duke said : " Tell his Ma- 
jesty to go over, and I will cross to-morrow after I have 
seen to my people." And Knyvett answered, with tears 
in his eyes, " Oh, Duke, I dare not appear before the King 
unless your lordship will go with me." So the Duke, 
seeing there was no other remedy for it, called his son Don 
Gubriel to go with him, and with his chamberlain and a 
page went to the King. 

The King was waiting for him at Lower Boulogne, and 
they embarked at once, and in about six hours they came 
to Dover, where the Duke stayed to await his people, all 
of whom he had ordered his steward to send over. 

As soon as it was known that the King had gone over, 
all the gentlemen were in a hurry to cross over too, so that 
freight could not be found for half the people ; and the 
Ihike's folks, finding no means of crossing, decided to go to 
Calais with the horses to take passage thence, only embark- 
ing in Boulogne the pack-mules and baggage that they 
could not take to Calais. And when they arrived at Calais 
they found no passage there ; so they had to send to Dun- 
kirk for two barges, and embarked the horses and a great 
number of chests which the Duke had left at Calais, with 
all the rest of his money and jewels, which were in charge 
of a gentleman named Master Palmer.^ All the gentlemen 
went away very sadly, for they would much rather have 
stayed there (in Calais) until the Duke came for them. It 
seemed almost as if they guessed what was going to hap- 
pen, for when they had left Calais, and were three leagues 
out at sea, they came across a ship of the French navy, 
which took from them everything they had, and left them 
nothing at all. The Duke and his people must surely have 
lost there more than three thousand ducats in value, for 
one suit of gold armour was worth a thousand ducats. 
The Frenchmen put the Spaniards in one of the barges, 

^ The Marquis de Molins calls this gentleman (I know not by 
what authority) Sir Heniy Palmer, Bainff of Guisnes. I presume 
him to have been rather Sir Thomas Palmer) who was at the time 
Knight Porter of Calais. 



U8 CHRONICLE OF 



and so they arrived at Dover ; and the other barge, with 
the horses and the rest, the Frenchmen took with them, 
but let the barge go when they got to France. 

Well, when the Duke saw his people had been robbed, 
he, like a magnanimous man as he was, dissembled, and 
presently went to London, where he was for two months ; 
but it seemed that they did not show him so much good- 
will as they did before, as they made him feel, for the King 
gave him no recompense for the goods he had lost : so he 
went away sufficiently discontented. 

Many other things happened which I do not refer to, so 
as to avoid being prolix; but certainly the King very 
badly repaid the Duke for the many and good services he 
rendered him. It well may be said that if it had not been 
for his hard work and good counsel the King would never 
have taken Boulogne ; and the King of France made him 
understand it very clearly, for he would never return any- 
thing of that which he had taken from him ; indeed, he 
said that it was not the King of England who had taken 
Boulogne, but the Duke of Alburquerque. 

When the Duke passed through France it was necessary 
to ask for a safe-conduct, and the French well said that he 
had taken Boulogne away from them. What happened to 
him in France I do not know, but I am sure that up to 
the present day my lord Duke has received no recompense 
for the heavy losses he suffered, nor has he recovered any- 
thing from the French. 



CHAPTEE LVI. 



.». 



HOW, ON THE ARRIVAL OP THE KING OP PRANCE S ARMY 
AT MONTREUIL, THE ENGLISH HAD DE 
THE FRENCH MADE A NIGHT ATTACK. 



AT MONTREUIL, THE ENGLISH HAD DEPARTED, AND HOW 

1 



AS soon as the King went over to England, he sent for 
the forces before Montreuil, and left Boulogne well 
guarded. When the French came to Montreuil, the Eng- 

^ Jannsuy, 1545. 



KING HENRY VIII. 119 



lish were already in Boulogne, where Lord Q-rey remained 
as captain, and with him were the Spanish captains and 
some good selected troops; all the rest going back to 
England. When the French saw that the English had re- 
tired, they resolved to come to close quarters with them, 
and began planning schemes with that object. They soon 
organized a surprise of some three thousand foot soldiers, 
who marched on Boulogne one night with such boldness 
that they caught the English quite unawares, and killed 
many of them who were in the lower town of Boulogne ; 
and before the English could turn or rally, the French had 
made themselves masters of nearly all Basse Boulogne, 
where there were two Spanish bacners. The Spanish cap- 
tains were Captain Salablanca and Captain Juan de Haro, 
who mustered all their men and formed up in the upper 
town of Boulogne, and many English with them. The 
great hurly-burly was heard in the upper town, and the 
Commander asked what it was all about, and was told it 
was a great army of Frenchmen had made a night attack 
and had done great damage. 

The Commander began to encourage the men, saying: 
" How is this, are you so frightened as that ? Q-o back, go 
back. I will come and help you, and not a single French- 
man shall remain." 

He sallied forth with some five hundred men in very 
good order, and f eU on the Frenchmen so stoutly that they 
were put to flight. The English were also helped by the 
rain, as the ftench could not fire off their arquebusses, 
whilst the English with their arrows killed a great many. 
Such was their aim and the rapidity of their pursuit, that 
not a hundred of the three thousand Frenchmen escaped, 
and the English returned into Boulogne victorious, and 
with many prisoners; but the Spaniards brought many 
more prisoners than the English, for even after they had 
taken their prisoners the English kiUed them. As the 
English were novices, and had never been in any war be- 
fore, they were quite regardless, and killed the prisoners 
whom the Spaniards could not protect. 

Truly they (the Spaniards) suffered great wrong in this 
taking of their prisoners away from them, and to such an 
extent did they feel it that they mutinied, and the General 



120 CHRONICLE OF 



had as much as he could do to pacify them. The Spanish 
captains said to the General, " How now ! do you think we 
are in the King's service for the four ducats a month we 
earn ? Not so, my lord ; on the contrary, we serve with 
the hope of taking prisoners and getting their ransom." 
And Salablanca said, *^ My lord, they have killed a gentle- 
man of mine for whom I should have got at least five or 
six thousand crowns ransom." 

The General saw the justice of the Spaniards' complaints, 
and begged them to be satisfied, and said he was willing to 
reward them for the good services they had rendered. He 
gave them three months' pay each, and they were satisfied ; 
and to each captain he gave, besides his pay, one himdred 
crowns. He also ordered proclamation to be cried that on 
pain of death no one should dare to molest any prisoners 
held by the Spaniards, or whom in future they might take. 

The Spaniards got a good ransom for those that were 
left, and in the end the French gained nothing by the at- 
tack. It may truly be said that the French never did gain 
anything from the English either by land or sea. I do 
not know what time may bring, but such has always been 
the case until now, and I should advise the French always 
to keep friendly with them, although it is doubtful if they 
will, for the French and English have been on ill terms for 
many years past, and the best word an Englishman can find 
to say of a Frenchman is " French dog." 



CHAPTEE LVn. 

HOW THE KING OF FRANCE FORMED A GBEAT SEA FOBCE, 
AND THE INTENTION WITH WHICH HE FORMED IT. 

THE King of France, seeing that the night attack had 
not succeeded, fitted out three hundred sail in the 
spring. He could not do this so secretly but that the King 
of England was informed of it long before it was finished, 
and it was soon rumoured that this force was to be used 
against the Isle of Wight. The King of England, in the 
meanwhile, was not asleep, but fitted out all his ships, and 



KING HEN BY VIII. 121 

sent tliem to the Isle of Wight, very well armed, about 
sixty sail in all. 

When the French fleet was ready it sailed with the first 
fine weather for the Isle of Wight, and there were really, 
without the galleys, three hundred vessels, large and small. 
The English, as I have said, had about sixty, but you may 
truly believe that each one of them was worth five of the 
others. The intention of the French was, as was after- 
wards seen, to land on the Isle of Wight and build a for- 
tress if they could, and so greatly injure the English. If 
they had been able to carry this out it certainly would have 
been a great blow to the kingdom ; but it woiild seem that 
they had already made up their mind that if they could 
not effect it they would do what they afterwards did in 
Boulogne, as will be told. 

The fleet arrived within sight of the Isle of Wight, the 
galleys going first, and the English placed themselves in 
line of battle ; and you should have seen the Frenchmen, 
one after the other, like a procession, the galleys always in 
front. The English fleet, all on the other side, anchored 
in a line, a pleasure to see. The English had also some 
pinnaces built like galleys, which went from place to 
place; and the King of England, who was close to the 
island with four thousand men, sent an order by one of 
these pinnaces for the English to remain quiet, and let all 
the French fleet enter. The French, on the other side of 
the port, began to run in ; and seeing that the English did 
not attack them, they entered without fear, and drew up 
in order, but as evening was drawing in they all remained 
still ; the French, however, put some men on shore on the 
island, but it is supposed more to reconnoitre the place 
where they might build, than to rob some cottages that 
were there. The galleys every now and then fired upon 
the English ships, but did them no harm, as they were 
rather far off ; and the English no doubt would have liked 
to come to close quarters with them, but for the King's 
order. Thus they were all night, each side on the look 
out, watching and distrusting the enemy. 

At daybreak the French began to set sail and run out 
of the harbour, and as soon as the English perceived this, 
they hoisted their own canvas to follow them. At this 



122 CHRONICLE OF 



juncture, by bad management and great carelessness of 
the people, tbe principal and best ship of the English fleet 
was lost before the eyes of everybody, and all quite help- 
less to prevent it ; and with it perished a very great many 
men, and the captain, who was called Peter Carew, one of 
the handsomest and one of the bravest men that could be 
found. It is said that sail was being set carelessly, and 
the portholes on one side, where they took in large pieces 
of artillery, were left open. 

It is said that they carelessly put down the helm too 
sharply, and she heeled over so much that the water came 
in, and she could not right herself, so she sank.^ 

The French want to say that they sank her with their 
artillery, but it is not true. It was a great loss, such a 
fine ship, and so many men drowned. 

The French set sail and ran back to Boulogne, which 
was their intention, and nothing else; and when they 
arrived opposite the shore on the other side of the 
entrance to the harbour, they sent so many boats ashore, 

* ** June, 1545. A greate army of Frenchmen came nere to the 
Haven of Boulogne and skirmisned with the English, to the no 
great gain of the Frenchmen ; but this army was accompted to the 
number of 20,000. There encamped, be^n again to build a fort, 
which before they departed they accomplished the same. 

" The Admiral of France, a man of great experience, hauled up 
his sails, and with his whole navy came to the poynt of the Isle of 
Wight, called St. Helen's Point, and there in good order cast their 
ankers, and sent 16 of his gallies daily to the very haven of Ports- 
mouth. The English navie lyinpr in the Haven made them prest, 
and set out towards them, and s1^ the one shot at the other. But 
one day above all other, the whole navie of the Englishmen made 
out and proposed to set on the Frenchmen ; but in their setting for- 
ward a goodly shippe of England, called the Marye Rose, was by 
too much folly drowned in me middes of the Haven, for she was 
laden with too much ordnance and the ports left open, which were 
very low, and the great ordnaunce embreeched, so that when the 
ship should tume tne water entered, and sodainly she sanke. In 
her was Sir George Carew, the Captain of the sayde sluppe, and 
foure hundred men and much ordmaunce .... When tney (the 
French) had searched the coast, and saw men everywhere ready to 
receive them, they turned steme and returned home again without 
any act worthie to be written, done, or enterprised, saving that in 
this meane time the new fort against Bulleyne was finisned and 
furnished." (Grafton Chronicle.) 

Other chronicles of the time call the ship the '* Rose Caline." 



KING HENRY VIIL 123 

and were so cunning, that in a fortnight, and without the 
English being able to prevent it, they built a fort that 
was afterwards the cause of the English letting Boulogne 
slip through their fingers/ 

Truly, if the King would have believed what the Duke 
of Alburquerque told him, they would not have given up 
Boulogne as they did subsequently, for one day the Duke 
was walking with the King near the " Old Man," as the 
English called it, six days before Boulogne surrendered to 
the King, and he said to him, " Look, your Majesty, if the 
French are men of wit, when your Majesty has taken 
Boulogne, they will make a fort over on that side which 
might do you much damage." When the King heard this 
he burst out laughing, and said, '' Let them do it ; so much 
the better for me." It would truly have been much 
better if, after taking the town, the King had ordered the 
fort to be built, rather than let the French do it. He had 
better have taken the advice of the Duke of Alburquerque, 
who, forsooth, was a man of more experience in war than 
the King. If he had done so, things would not have 
happened as they did. 



CHAPTEE LVID. 

HOW THE KINO SENT MANY MEN TO SCOTLAND, AND 
AMONGST THEM MOBE THAN EIGHT HUNDRED SPANIARDS. 

IN the same year that they built the fort in Boulogne, 
the King of England gathered many troops together and 
invaded Scotland, the Earl of Warwick being sent as 
Commander-in-Chief. During the time that these troops 
were being collected, a great many Spanish soldiers came 
to England ; and it chanced that at at that time there were 

^ " July, 1545. This moneth the Frenchmen began to bylde over 
against ^asse Bnlleine a blockhouse lyke ye Olae man, with cer- 
taine bulwarkes, and trenched yt aboute, which shott into 
Bulleyne, Basse Bulleyne, and ye Olde man, but did little hurt." 
(Wriothesley.) 



124 CHRONICLE OF 



going to Spain in certain ships more than a thousand 
Spaniards, and the weather being unfavourable, they were 
detained some days in the Downs, and they, being tired of 
the sea, sent to the King to know whether he would take 
them into his service. 

The King, as soon as he heard of it, sent a gentleman 
there, but when he arrived the ships had already gone. 
Chance willed, however, that they should put into Ply- 
mouth, whither the King, directly he knew of it, sent 
a gentleman, who prevailed upon over seven hundred of 
them to land, and the King at once ordered them to pro- 
ceed to Scotland. During this time there came to London 
Captain Gamboa, with other captains, and many soldiers, 
and as the King was told that he was a good captain, the 
King was very glad of his arrival, and sent for him. And 
when he arriv^ in the King's presence he kissed his 
hand, and the other captains as well ; and the King said 
to him, " Gkunboa, you are welcome ; it is my will that 
you should ask me for the place you would wish for in my 
service/* Here G-amboa showed that he was a warrior 
indeed, for he said, " Know, your Majesty, that I have 
served the Emperor eleven years as captain, and I have to 
beg of your Majesty to make me camp-marshaP of all 
the Spaniards who are, or may be in your Majesty's ser- 
vice." The King at once granted this, and thenceforward 
there was no lack of envy and malice amongst the 
Spaniards, as I will relate. 

When he was made camp-marshal the King at once 
ordered him to get ready to go to Scotland, and he started 
within a week. When he arrived in Scotland he made 
his captains, and found himself at the head of about 
eight hundred Spaniards, aU very good folk, between 
whom and the Scotch there were many skirmishes, and of 
whom the Scotch were very frightened when they got to 
know them. 

Truly in this campaign the English did doughty deeds, 
and all gained much honour. 

When the winter approached the Commander-in-Chief 
garrisoned his borders very well, and ordered the Camp- 

^ Maestre de Campo, equal to a Colonel of foot. 



KING HENRY VIIL 125 

Marshal Gkunboa to distribute his force, which was done, 
the Camp-Marshal and the captains going to London 
with the General, where they were very well received by 
the King. 

It is right that you should know that before Gumboa 
came into the King's service there were four captains, 
each with one hundred Spaniards. They were Captain 
Juan de Haro, Captain Alexandre, Captain Mora, and 
Captain Salablanca, and as soon as they knew that the 
King had made Gumboa camp-marshal they were jealous 
of him, as will be told. 

When the Camp-Marshal and the captains went before 
the King, he said to them, *' Glentlemen, it is my will that 
all the Spaniards who are in the North should at once 
come to Calais." So the Camp-Marshal arranged that 
they should come immediately, and the General sent the 
ships which were in Scotland to give them the necessary 
passage, and in a very short time they arrived at Calais. 
The King then ordered the Camp-Marshal to send the 
Spaniards, with more than five thousand Englishmen, to 
St. Jean de Rus,^ and stay there whilst a fort was being 
built for the King; and so they were there encamped 
until the fort was £iished, and the King of France's galleys 
came every day and fired upon where the fort was being 
built. But they profited little by it, for the fort was 
finished nevertheless.^ I have stated the Spanish captains 
who were in the King's service, and it may well be sup- 
posed that there was no want of people to tell the camp- 
marshal the ill-will they bore him ; and he on his part, 
when he knew of it, was determined to take their com- 
panies away from them ; and Captain Mora very soon in- 
dignantly went over to the French side with his troops, 
and Juan de Haro would have done the same if they had 
not caught him. Captain Alexandre was at Sandwich, and 
Captain Salablanca at Brentwood, and remained there 
until the King ordered them to be dismissed ; for when the 
fort of St. Jean de Bus was finished, the King ordered 
Gamboa to pay and dismiss all the Spaniards, and sent to 
say that he and six other captains could come to the Court. 

^ Between Calais and Bonlogne. * Early 1546. 



126 CHRONICLE OF 



So that Gumboa, with soft words, said to all the troops, 
" G^entlemeii, you see we are all dismissed ; let us go to 
Flanders, and I will go with you." In this way, to be 
brief, they went, and he with them, until they found them- 
selves at St. Omer; and directly he had got them in 
the Emperor's dominions, he and the captains left them 
and posted back to England, and when they arrived in 
London the King at once began showing them favours, 
and called the Camp-Marshal to him, and said, *' G-amboa, 
I wish you to remain in my service, and, in order that you 
should not be alone, choose six captains to remain with 
you, and I will give you a thousand ducats a year for life, 
and a hundred pounds in perpetuity." 

I forgot to say how Captain Mora sent a challenge from 
France to Gumboa and how Captain Julian took it up, as 
will be told in another chapter. 

So that this fight took place before the King bestowed 
the rewards. Captain Juan de Haro also mutinied, and 
the Deputy of Calais was informed that he was going over 
to the French with his people, so he sent three hundred 
Englishmen after him, he being then a league from Calais, 
and as he would not come back on the order of the Deputy, 
the English killed him and twenty of his men. 

Oh ! Juan de Haro ! how misguided of you to want to 
desert ; for truly you would have been well recompensed 
by the King for the good services you had rendered. God 
forgive him, for he erred through bad counsel, and no 
doubt thought that as he had been the first in the service 
of the King he should have been made camp-marshal, as, 
indeed, it was said the Deputy had promised him. But his 
fate decreed otherwise, and so he ended disastrously. 

Well, to return to the grants that the King made. I 
have already said he gave Gumboa a thousand ducats for 
life, and a hundred pounds in perpetuity. To Julian he 
gave six hundred ducats, to Cristobal Diez four hundred 
ducats, to Pero Negro four hundred ducats, to Villa Sirga 
four hundred ducats, and to Noguera he gave three hundred 
ducats, as the King was told that he was devoted to 
Gumboa body and soul. 

Captain Salablanca would also have been given his main- 
tenance, only that he was unlucky enough to kill a Spaniard 



KING HENfiY VIII. 127 

at the very moment when the King was giving these rewards, 
and it was as much as he could do to get his pardon ; but 
he got two hundred ducats notwithstanding. He gave 
Captain Alexandre two himdred ducats, and he would 
have got his maintenance, only the King was told that he 
was very arrogant, and that at Sandwich he had killed two 
of his soldiers in his passion. The King gave also to other 
captains two hundred ducats each. Oh ! good King ! how 
liberal thou wert to everyone, and particularly to Spaniards ! ^7 /2 



CHAPTEE LIX. 



HOW CAPTAIN JULIAN WENT TO FRANCE AND POXTOHT 

WITH CAPTAIN MOBA.^ 

IT has already been told how Captain Mora sent a chal- 
lenge from iVance to Captain G-amboa, and how Captain 
Julian took up the challenge for Gumboa ; and it so hap- 
pened that all these gentlemen were at that time in Calais, 

^ In June, 1546, peace was made between the French and 
English, but the feeling of irritation between the mercenaries who 
were first in the service and the new men with Gamboa at their 
head still continued. Mora and his troop had gone over bodily to 
the French, and we may well suppose that at meeting his country- 
men after the peace there would be no very cordial greeting. The 
Chronicle makes this jealousy the cause of the challenge from Mora 
to Sir Peter Gamboa, and this is doubtless the real reason ; but 
both Wriothesley and Hollingshead, who give particulars of the 
fight, attribute it to Captain Julian calling Mora a traitor for his 
desertion. 

The English chroniclers also speak of Knyvett's part in the duel, 
but from some delay he is said not to have arrived on the ground 
in time for the fight, so that the ''gentleman" who is mentioned 
as Julian's second cannot have been Sir Henry Knyvett. He had 
been knighted by the King on his return from Boulogne. The fi^ht 
turned out an unfortunate one for Knyvett, for he fell from his 
horse on his journey (this, perhaps, was the reason of his non- 
arrival at Montreuil in time for the fight). We are told that ** in- 
continently afterwards Sir Henry Knyvett sickened and died at 
Corbeuil, and was buried at the church of St. Powles in Paris." 



128 CHRONICLE OF 



/9f/, |( 



and there was also there a gentleman called Sir Harry 
Knyvett (Arequenebet), who offered himself as Julian's 
second. As soon as Mora heard that his challenge had 
been accepted, he went to the King of France to beseech 
him to grant him lists, which the King did, and gave safe 
conduct for whoever should wish to go and see the combat, 
and so he caused it to be proclaimed in his Court. 

Well, the time for the combat having arrived, or rather, 
I should say, approaching, Julian made ready to go, and 
there went with him the Camp-Marshal, Captain Cristobal 
Diez, Captain Pero Negro, and divers other Spanish knights 
and gentlemen. 

Sir Harry Knyvett had gone to London to make the 
necessary proposals, and the King, Henry VIII., when he 
heard that this combat was to take place, sent a thousand 
broad angels to Julian, to put himself in order withal. 
Oh ! what a good King ! how highly he esteemed honour, 
and desired his subjects to win honour ! 

Well, when they arrived in France, and the day bemg 
come, the seconds and umpires saw that each one had equal 
arms. They were to fight on horseback, and each had a 
sword, and both rapiers and daggers, and their armour was 
open at the back, with great holes, big enough for two fists to 
go in on both pieces. This scheme was invented by the 
French, because Mora had one of the best and quickest 
horses in France, and as they did not fight with the lance. 
Mora thought with the quickness of his horse he could 
wound Julian in the back with his rapier, and so vanquish 
him. 

When the umpires had seen that the arms were equal, 
they gave the signal for the trumpets to sound, and they 
at once closed with one another, and at the first blows 
with the swords Julian's sword fell from his hands, and 
he seized his rapier. Mora was not backward, and threw 
away his sword for his rapier ; and as he had such an active 
horse, he went circling round Julian so as to wound him 
in the back ; but Julian was no sluggard, and when Mora 
saw he could not do it, he decided to kill Julian's horse, 
which he did with a thrust in the chest, and a few 
moments afterwards it fell to the ground. At that moment, 
Julian thinking to do the same for Mora, attacked him 



KING HENRY VIIL 129 

with that object ; but Mora was too quick with his horse 
for Julian to wound it, and the rapier fell from Julian's 
hand almost at the moment that his horse dropped under 
him, and as he felt his horse was going to fall, he leapt 
very quickly off his back, and Mora had not time to ride 
him down, thanks to the horse, which was on the ground; 
and Julian, to escape being ridden down, and finding him- 
self with only his dagger, was forced to shield himself 
behind the horse, whilst Mora went round and round, and 
Julian dodged behind the horse. This went on for more 
than three hours, and at last Mora cried out, " Surrender, 
Julian ; I do not want to kill thee ! *' but Julian did not 
answer a word. There was hardly an hour of daylight 
left, and Julian would be vanquished at sunset. And as 
he saw that Mora was strutting about waiting for the sun 
to go down, Julian kept wide awake, and, watching his 
opportunity, dropped on one knee behind his fallen horse, 
and with his dagger cut the straps of his spurs and threw 
them away. Seeing his rapier not far from him, he rushed 
to regain it, and succeeded before Mora could ride him 
down. 

The gentleman who was acting as Julian's second, seeing 
how things were going, was very downcast, and wished he 
never had come, and said to the Spanish captains, ** Gentle- 
men, our man is losing." Then said Captain Cristobal 
Diez, " What, Sir ! the day is not done yet, and I still hope 
to Gfod that Julian will come off the victor." The gentle- 
man replied, " Do you not see, Sir, that Mora is only 
flourishing about and waiting for sunset." As they were 
chatting thus, they saw how Julian had snatched up his 
rapier again, and how Mora had attacked him. Julian 
hsiid just time tp deal a thrust at Mora's horse, which, feel- 
ing itself wounded began to prance, and its rider, fearing 
that with its wound it would fall, and he underneath it, 
determined to get a short distance away and dismount. 
Julian, however, being on foot, and light without his spurs, 
went running after him, and when he was trying to alight, 
embraced him in such a manner as to bring him to the 
ground, and with his dagger cut the ties of his helmet. 
And Mora thereupon surrendered at once ; and Julian took 
his arm, and with the sword of his enemy in his hand, he 

K 



130 CHRONICLE OF 



took him three times roimd the field, so that all might see 
how he had surrendered.^ 

No one ever saw such rejoicings as the Spaniards made, 
as well as the gentleman who was Julian's second, and who 
had imtil then been so dismayed. But the joy was not so 
great as was the sorrow of the French King and all his 
Court when they saw their man from nearly Tictor turned 
to vanquished. And the King presently sent many knights 
to bring Julian from the field with great triumph ; and the 
King cast a golden chain about his neck, which weighed 
more than seven hundred crowns, and the Dauphin gave 
him a tunic stamped with gold that was worth more than 
the King's chain; and other gentlemen gave him many 
more presents. 

It may well be believed that if they gave all this to 
Jtilian, they would have given very much more to Mora if 
he had conquered ; but he, much belittled, presently left 
France, and went, as it is believed, to Hungary. 

And, at the end of a few days, Julian and all the others 
took leave of the King and returned to England, where they 
were very well received by the King and the lords. The 
King asked them what they thought of the King of France's 
Court ; and at once a captain, who was called Don Alonso, 
answered and said, '' Know, your Majesty, that it is one 
of the best courts that any king has." He said this with- 
out much deference ; and the King, when he heard him, 
looked at Don Alonso as if to say, '' Who is this that speaks 
so boldly P " and then, turning to Gumboa, he told him that 

^ " Jnly, 1546. A camp was foughten in France between two 
strangers that were in the King's service at Boulogne, the one 
going from the King's camp to MontreoiL After the peace, JnUan, 
an Italian, whieh was the King's servant still at Boulogne, met the 
other that was at Montreuil, and called him traitor because he went 
from the King's sendee, whereupon he cast hisglove to wa^e him ) 
battel before the French King m the lists. The King's H^ijesty , ' 
sent Sir Henry Knyvett to see the battel for the King's diampion, ; c 
which said champion was in the field with his enemy before Knyvett ' | 
came to the French King ; but that day Julian, the King's ser- 
vant, ^te the victory, to the great joy of the King's Majesty, and : : 
the Kmg's Majesty ^ve him a perpetual living during bis life." ' ' 
(Wriothesley's Chronicle.) 1 

Hollingshead gives a similar account, but gives the names of the 
combatants as Julian Romeroa and Morow, two Spaniards. 



KING HENRY VIIL 131 

they were welcome; and tlie King then retired to his 
chamber, and, when he was there, he asked who was that 
Spajiiard who praised the Court of the King of France so 
much, and he was told that he was one of his own captains. 
The King then ordered the grants I have mentioned to 
Ghamboa and others ; and this Don Alonso would also have 
had his share if he had not been so rash. So Gktmboa and 
the others remained in the King's seryice. 



CHAPTEE LX. 

HOW LOBD MONTAGUS, BBOTHBB OF CABDINAL POLE, WHO 

IS IK BOME, WAS BSHBADEB. 

IPOEaOT to tell of the death of Lord Montague, which 
I ought to have put earUer in this book, because it 
happened long before the events last related. As it is a 
thing it would be wrong to ignore, I hare made up mj 
mind to put it here, with some other things that have hap- 
pened. You know that Secretary Cronawell always tried 
to injure all the lords who were of the blood-royal because 
he thought they disliked him ; and in that he was not mis- 
taken, for, amongst others, this Lord Montague disliked 
Cromwell very much, as he saw what little respect he paid 
to the lords. 

So one day Cromwell fancied that, as this Lord Mon- 
tague had a brother a Cardinal in Some, he must be in 
correspondence with him, and, as the King was not friendly 
with the Cardinal, he thought to seek the death of the 
Cardinal's brother. So he went to the King, and said* 
" May it please your Majesty, I suspect Lord Montague of 
corresponding with his brother, the Cardinal, and if your 
Majesty will give me leave I will fibad out ; " upon which 
the King gave him permission. CromweU then caused a 
brother of Lord Montague, named Sir Gtiles Pole ^ (Sergil 
Espul), to be arrested, and when he was a prisoner he said 

^ Sir Greoffirey Pole was his name. 



132 CHRONICLE OF 



to him, " Sir Giles, if you do not tell the truth I will have 
you tortured, but if you tell the truth I promise you to get 
the King to give you an ample revenue to live upon." The 
gentleman asked Cromwell what he wanted him to say, to 
which the Secretary replied, " What I want to know is 
what the Cardinal, your brother, has written to Lord 
Montague and to you, for I know you have received letters 
from him a week ago, and if you tell the truth no harm 
shall come to you." 

This good gentleman, not thinking that what he was 
saying would injure his brother, said, " Truly, that which 
my brother the Cardinal has written was of no harm to 
anyone, but, as our brother, and a person who loves us 
well, he says that we have done very wrong in taking the 
oath to the King as head of the Church, and that it had 
been better to have lost our goods than our souls, and I 
think that my lord my brother has written to Eome for 
pardon." 

As soon as Cromwell heard this he went straight to the 
King, and said, " Please your Majesty, my lord is endea- 
vouring to get the Pope's pardon for having taken the oath 
to you as head of the Church, and if this be not pimished 
everybody else will do the same." 

The King immediately ordered Lord Montague's arrest, 
and he was taken to the Tower, and within a week he was 
brought before the Council at Westminster, and Cromwell 
said to him, " My lord, the King marvels much that you 
should seek the Pope's pardon ; for it shows that the oath 
you took was false and with reservation, and it is suspected 
that you wish to do some act of treason, as you sought to 
unsay your oath of allegiance ; besides which, it does not 
look well for you to be in correspondence with the Cardinal, 
whom you know to be a traitor to the King." The accused 
answered, "The Cardinal is no traitor, nor are there any 
such in his lineage, and if he is in Eome he is out of your 
hands, and you can do him no harm." Then said Crom- 
well, " Well, but why are you seeking pardon, imless your 
oath was false r' " " I am not seeking pardon," answered 
Lord Montague, not knowing what his brother had said. 
Then Cromwell had Sir Giles Pole brought from the Tower, 
and said to him, " Here, in presence of your brother and 



KING HENBY VIIL 133 



the King's Council, repeat what you told me in the Tower." 
As this gentleman had confessed, he said, ** It is true that 
the Cardinal, my brother, wrote, upbraiding us for the sin 
we had committed, and my brother sent asking pardon." 

Then all the lords agreed that Lord Montague deserved 
to die, as he had disobeyed the orders of the King. So he 
was condenmed without any further evidence, and in three 
days he was taken out to execution.^ 

As soon as this gentleman (Sir G-iles Pole) knew that 
they had condemned his brother to death through him, 
and whilst he was still in the Tower, he suddenly rushed 
upon a young fellow who had a dagger, and tried to take 
it from him and kiU himself with it, but the young man 
was the stronger, and prevented him, and thenceforward 
they kept him very well watched in the Tower, to prevent 
him from committing suicide. 

After Lord Montague was beheaded CromweU went one 

day to the Tower, and spoke to the brother, saying, " You 

see that the King thought fit to punish your brother, and, 

but for me, you would have shared the same fate. On my 

intercession the King has consented to give you and your 

heirs an income of one thousand pounds a year from your 

brother's estate." The gentleman, seeing that his best 

course was to dissemble, and that there was no help for it, 

pretended to be very pleased with the revenue the King 

had granted to him, and Cromwell had him liberated. He 

went about for two years like one terror-stricken, and, as 

he lived four miles from Chichester, he saw one day in 

Chichester a Flemish ship, into which he resolved to get, 

and with her he passed over to Flanders, leaving his wife 

and children. Thence he found his way to Eome, and 

throwing himself at the feet of his brother, the Cardinal, 

he said, " My lord, I do not deserve to call myself your 

brother, for I have been the cause of our brother's death." 

The Cardinal, seeing he had sinned through ignorance, 

pardoned him, and brought him to the feet of the Pope, 

^ Henry Pole, Lord Montague, together with Henry Courtney, 
Marquis of Exeter, and Sir Edward Nevill, brother of Lord Aber- 
gavenny, were sent to the Tower on a charge of treason on the 
accusation of Sir Greofirey Pole, and all three were executed on 
Tower Hill on 9th January, 1539. 



134 CHRONICLE OF 



and procured forgiveness and absolution for his sin. Then 
the Cardinal sent him to Flanders with letters to the 
Bishop of Li^, who has him with him to this day, treat- 
ing him with all honour, and allowing him a ducat a day, i 
and food for himself, two attendants, and a horse. 

These brothers were the nearest heirs to the crown, and 
descended from the White Eose.* When the King knew 
that the brother of the Cardinal had gone, he took away 
all his revenue, and to this very day his wife and children 
have nothing more than her own patrimony, upon which 
she lives. If the King could get hold of either the Cardinal 
or this gentleman he would serve them the same as their 
brother, but they will take care of themselves. 



C5HAPTEE LXI. 

HOW THS DUKB OF SUFFOLK WAS THB CAUSE OF HIS SON 

DYUrO OF G&IBF. 

THE Duke of Suffolk was a man of low birth, but as he 
was an extremely handsome man, very brave, and one 
of the best jousters in the kingdom* the King took a 
fancy to him, and he gradually raised him to the dukedom 
of Suffolk. As it is worth noting, I will here relate a part 
of his life. 

As the King was very fond of this Duke, and held him 
in high favour, and the King of France happened to die, 
who was married to a sister of King Henry, the King s^nt 
the Duke to bring the widow back to England. The Duke 
got ready, and went to France with great splendour and a 
large number of followers, and whilst there spent a great 
deal of money, and jousted with the French nobles, not 
one of whom could tilt so well as he. The Queen was very 
proud to see the Duke bear himself so bravely, and a fort* 

^ House of York. They were sons of Margaret Flantagenet, 
ConntesB of Salisbnry, daughter of the murderea Duke of Clarence, 
brother of Edward I V. 



KING HENRY VIII. 186 

night after his arriyal in France she was ready for the 
joomej^ and thej soon arrived in London. 

The King gave a great reception to his sister the Queen, 
and every day the Duke held nis head higher, and became 
a closer attendant upon the Queen, so that the King 
resolved to bestow her upon him in marriage. The Queen 
was in love with the Duke, and accepted him willingly ; so 
they were married. 

This Duke undoubtedly had another wife, whom he left, 
so that it should not be said that he had two wives. He 
gave out that his wife was a shameless woman, and was 
un&ithfnl to him ; but the witnesses were perjured. He 
left her, however, and married the Queen. 

The Duke had had two daughters and a son by his wife. 
The son was very much like him, and his father was fond of 
him. By the Queen he had no children. When the King 
left the blessed Queen Katharine, this Queen-dowager, wife 
of the Duke, was so much attached to her, that the sorrow 
caused by the sight of her brother leaving his wife brought 
on an iUness from which she died. 

During this time the Duke tried to get his son married 
to the daughter of Lady Willoughby,^ who was a Spaniard, 
who had gone to England with the blessed Queen, and after- 
wards married a gentleman named Lord Willoughby, who 
had over fifteen thousand ducats a year. They had the 
daughter of whom I speak, and to whom the Duke suc- 
ceeded in manying his son, He was a lad of sixteen, and 
she was fifteen; and in the meanwhile, as I say, the 
Queen-dowager died of giief ; and the Duke, who went every 
disiy to Lady Willoughby's, fell in love with the wife of his 
son, and determined to take her away from him, and have 
her for himself, which he did ; and the son, when he saw 
it, was so sorry that he died, and the old man married the 
girl.' 

' Lady Willoughby d'Eresby was the faithful friend and con- 
stant coini>anion of her conntiywoman, Qneen Katharine ; she was 
Dofia Maria de Sanniento, daughter of the Count de Salinas. 

^ Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, married first, Maigaret 
Neville, daughter of Marquis of Montague, and widow of Sir John 
Mortimer, whom he divorced to marry Anne Browne, daughter of 
Sir Anthony Browne. He accused and repudiated this lady, by 
whom he hiid three children, in order, as told in the Chronicle, to 



136 CHRONICLE OF 



The Duke, so long as the Queen lived, had thirty thousand 
ducats income in France, but he lost it on her death ; but 
he got the fifteen thousand ducats of Lady Willoughby, 
who died within six months of his marriage with her 
daughter. The Duke had a son by this wife, who turned 
out a very handsome boy. The Duchess had been married 
to the Duke six years when her husband died, during the 
time the French fleet was attacking the Isle of Wight. He 
caught a distemper, and died in three days. Whilst her 
husband lived this Duchess was a very good Christian, but 
after he died she became one of the greatest heretics in the 
kingdom. For, very long before the masses were done 
away with, she always had two masses a day said in her 
house; but she was the first to discontinue them, and 
would never have them said again. She had a chaplain, 
who came three times a week to preach a sermon, which all 
the household heard. This chaplain was a dreadful heretic, 
and I refrain from repeating the heresies he preached, in 
order to avoid scandal, for everybody knows that now-a- 
days that country is given over to every sort of heresy. 
But to return to the Duchess. During the time she was a 
good Christian, the blessed Princess, Madam Mary, was 
very fond of her ; but when she learnt that the Duchess 
had discontinued the masses, she would never consent to 
see her or speak to her again. 

As we have said, the Duke had two daughters, who were 
sisters of the son that died ; but he never would recognize 
them as his daughters, and as they grew up, and became 
handsome young women, and were without help f ropa their 
father, they took to evil courses, and became common 
women, the father, however, taking no notice of it. 

A great pity, indeed, that through the fault of their 
father they should have ruined their lives. The mother 
was alive, but could not help them ; and the heavy burden 
must rest on the conscience of their father. May Q-od have 
pardoned him ! 

ally his " cloth of frieze " with the " cloth of gold " of the widowed 
Queen of France, by whom he had two daughters and a son, the 
latter of whom was made Earl of Lincoln, and died yonng. By 
his last wife, the betrothed of his son, he had two sons. 



KING HENBY VIII. 137 



CHAPTER LXII. 

HOW THE EABL OF BOCHFOBD ^ WAS IK LOVE WITH THE 
DAUGHTER OF LOBD COBHAM, AND ACCUSED HIS WIFE 
OF INFIDELITY, AND LEFT HEB, AND THEN MABBIED 
THE COBHAM. 

THIS Earl of Eocliford was brother of Queen Xatharine, 
the last wife of the King ; and at that time there 
came to Court a daughter of Lord Cobham, the prettiest 
girl in jEtU the realm. The Earl was a very handsome man, 
and one of the daintiest of the courtiers, and was married 
to a lovely wife; but as soon as the Cobham came to 
Court he became her servant, and no one ever saw such 
costly and foolish things as he did for her sake. 

One day he resolved to leave his wife, and shamelessly 
accused her of adultery. The good woman defended her- 
self stoutly, and what did this Earl do but bribe two of his 
servants to swear that they had seen familiarities between 
her and a groom of the Earl's, who had left his service a 
month before to go to his home in Wales — a very good- 
looking man ; and as soon as he arrived at his home, he 
died of fever. When the Earl learnt this, he thought of 
the wicked plan, and, as I say, gave these servants large 
sums of money to swear that they had seen certain things ; 
and, indeed, he carried the matter so far as to demand the 
penalty of the law upon her : for it had been enacted in 
Parliament a year before, that if the wife of any gentleman 
of rank was convicted of adultery, she should die for it. 
So the Earl prosecuted her, and she would certainly have 
been executed, if he had not gone to her, and said, " Look, 
my lady, confess the truth, and I wiU forgive you, and 
give you all the income you brought with you." 

It was never known for certain whether the Countess 

• Sir William Parr, Earl of Essex, afterwards Marquis of 
Northampton. He was not Lord Bochford. 



138 CHRONICLE OF 



was gtiilty, and she was only suspected because her hus- 
band accused her ; but the poor lady would never confess 
that she had been unfaithful, and she was sentenced to be 
beheaded. The devil must have been indeed strong in the 
Earl to bring him to do sudi a thing. The Earl, being 
brother to Queen Katharine, the good Queen threw her- 
self at the feet of the King, and would not rise until he 
had promised her a boon, which was the life of the 
Countess. When the King heard what it was, he said, 
''But, Madam, you know that the law enacts that any 
woman of rank who so forgets herself shall die, if her 
husband does not pardon her." To which the Queen 
answered, " Your Majesty is above the law, and I will try 
to get my brother to pardon her." And the King said, 
" Well, if your brother is content, I will pardon her." 
Then the good lady sent for her brother, and said, " Brother, 
what are you going to do ; will you be cruel, and have your 
wife killed on the words of the perjured witnesses who 
have sworn against her? I can promise you, brother, 
that it shall not be as you expect, for I will have the wit- 
nesses put to the torture, and then by Gbd's help we shall 
know the truth." 

When the Earl heard this he said, " Madam, I know 
nothing more than the evidence given. I am dishonoured, 
and she must undergo the law's punishment for my 
honour's sake." 

The Queen at once sent to arrest the witnesses, but the 
Earl had sent them off the night before to their home in 
Cornwall, and they could not be found, so they were sus- 
pected of perjury; upon which the Queen said to the 
Earl, " Brother, there is strong appearance of false witness 
in this complaint against the Countess, and you must 
pardon her. " My lady Queen," answered the Earl, " I 
can do no more thaji the law does." And the Queen said, 
"Look you, brother, the King is the law, and he has 
granted me the favour of the Countess's life." 

" I can do nothing against the £[ing's orders," said the 
Earl, " and if you insist on my pardoning her I shall be 
content with a divorce, and a confession from her that she 
wronged me." 

" You know," said the Queen, '* that the Countess will 



KING BBNRY VIII. 180 

never eonfess sach a thing, and jou have no right to ask 
her; but I will try to get you unmarried." 

So the Countess was brought before the Queen, and 
publicly the couple renounced each other. G-reat blindness 
of the Earl, indeed ! for the sake of another to quit his 
lawful wife, who, after she left him, was never known to 
do anything wrong. The Earl then ruffled as usual, and 
paid so much attention to the lady, that at last he asked 
for her from her father. Lord Oobham, and married her, 
and so had his way. Gk)d grant that he fulfilled his 
heavenly duties better than his earthly ones. 



CHAPTER LXni. 

HOW CAPTAIN OAHBOA TBIED TO UNDO CAPTAIK JULIAN. 

ALL the Spanish captains being in the King's service, 
Julian wanted to show off very much more than his 
means or his earnings would warrant, and borrowed money 
every day, to such an extent that sometimes he dared not 
walk out publicly. At last one day a Milanese, called 
Bautista Baron, arrested him for two hundred ducats which 
he owed him. 

When he found himself arrested, he got the sergeant to 
go with him to the Camp-Marshal Gkunboa's house, and 
no sooner had they arrived there than Julian began to 
launch out in loud complaints, and to say unreasonable 
things, amongst others, that anybody who would serve 
heretics must be a great big knave ; and he swore that he 
would have no more of it, but would go with only a pike 
on his shoulder and f otir ducats pay to serve somewhere 
else; and he said a good many other things that had 
much better have been left out, for certainly no good came 
of them. 

At last Gkonboa had to make himself answerable for the 
two hundred ducats, and there was no lack of people to 
go and accuse Julian before the Council for what he had 
said. And the lords of the Council sent for Gamboa, and 



140 CHRONICLE OF 



said to him, " G-amboa, you deserve great punishment. 
You have fallen into treason, and have allowed the King 
and the Council to be abused in your house." Q-amboa 
was deaf, and told them so, and said to them, " I have 
taken part in no treason, and if I heard the King or his 
Council spoken ill of in my house I would punish it." So 
the lords thought that as he was deaf he had heard no- 
thing of it, and told him that Julian had said so-and-so in 
his house. Then Gumboa swore a great oath that he had 
not heard any such thing, which was the truth, for he 
was in his chamber at the time that Julian said it. 

Then presently they sent for Julian, and rated him 
soundly, and Julian said, " Q-entlemen, I have said nothing 
for which I should be so maltreated." " Well," they an- 
swered, " you said this, that, and the other, and there are 
witnesses who heard you." But Julian denied it; and 
they called a merchant who was present in the house of 
the Camp-Marshal, and who had heard everything that 
had passed. 

Before this merchant went before the Council Q-amboa 
spoke to him, and begged him to accuse Julian as much as 
he could, so that they should take away his pay from him ; 
but the merchant, seeing the malice of Gumboa, said, 
" Senor Gumboa, I am not a mischief-maker, to do harm 
where I can do good," and he would not speak to Q-amboa 
any more. 

And as I said, the lords sent for the merchant, and 
there were there all the captains and Julian. As the 
merchant was going in Q-amboa said to him aloud, so that 
everybody should hear, " Senor, I beseech you to favour 
Julian as much as you can, for good or evil to him de- 
pends upon what you say." Q-ood Q-od! how artfully 
Gamboa said that, when not three hours before he had 
begged him most affectionately to accuse him and get his 
income taken away. But JuHan and the other captains 
thought Gumboa was favourable to him. 

Well, when the merchant had gone before the Council, 
the Duke of Somerset spoke to him, and said, " We have 
been told that thou wert in Gumboa's house when Julian 
said many things against the King and his Council, and 
as we hold thee for an honest man, and we believe that 



KING HENBY VIIL 141 

thou wilt tell us the truth, thou must swear to what 
passed." 

Then they made him place his hands on the Q-ospels, 
and he swore to tell the truth. The lords had got 
written down what Jidian had said, and a great deal more. 
And the merchant said, " My lords, it is true that I, 
going to the Camp-Marshal G-amboa's house, entered at 
the same time as Captain Julian and the two sergeants ; 
and Julian, very angry at being arrested, called out, as 
well as I could hear, * They don't care much for me, either 
the King or the Queen, or Lady Mary or the Council, and 

rd rather have a than anything they can do for me. 

I'd better likb to serve anyone else for four ducats' pay 
than I'd serve here for a mint of money.'" Then the 
lords said, " Didst thou not hear him say that he would 
come with a pike on his shoulder to fight against such 
heretics ? " 

The merchant answered, "My lords, there was so much 
noise amongst the soldiers that he may have said such a 
thing, but, with so many talking at the same time, I did 
not hear him, and as I went there about other things I 
took no notice of it." 

Then the Admiral, who was the Earl of Warwick 
(Huaruyque), said, " My lords, let us send him about his 
business ; the six hundred ducats' pay he has will do for 
two gentlemen prisoners." There were five lords who 
were of the same opinion, but Secretary Paget said, " My 
lords, we ought not to look too closely at what a person 
says in a passion ; besides, what he said after all is not a 
crime, and we all know the services he has rendered to the 
King. We need not return evil for evil, but rather good 
for evil, and my opinion is that your lordships should 
have him before you, and scold him well, and order him 
never to say such things again under threat of severe 
punishment if he do." So they presently called him before 
them, and the Duke of Somerset ^ said, " Julian, for what 
you are accused of you are deserving of punishment, but 
the King is so clement a prince that he will not look 
hardly upon words said in anger. Look you, though, we 

^ He was Earl of Hertford yet, until the accession of his 
nephew, Edward VI. 



U2 CHRONICLE OF 



order you to take good care that you never say any such 
things again, or you shall be punished. But we pardon 
you this time." Julian did not answer, but made a very 
low bow, and then they told him to go, and if anyone was 
sorry he was not dismissed it was Qumboa." ^ 



CHAPTEE LXIV. 



HOW THE BUtL Ol* SXTBBBT WAS ACCUSED OF TBEASON BT 

HIS OWN SISTEB.^ 

SOON after the King returned from Boulogne and 
married his last wife, the Earl of Surrey, son of the 
Buke of Norfolk, was accused of treason. This Duke had 
a daughter married to a natural son of the King, called 
the Duke of York,* but who had been widowed by his 
death, and refused to marry again. She was one of the 
most beautiful dames in the land, but she was young, and, 
it was suspected, too free with her favours, ^e had two 
brothers, one of whom was the Earl of Surrey, and the 
other Lord Thomas, and as they were grieved at her mode 
of life, especially the Earl, he went to her one day and 
said, " Sister, I am very sorry to hear what I do about you, 
and if it be true I will never speak to you again, but will 
be your mortal enemy." The Duchess took no notice of 
what the Earl said to her, but gave herself up to her 

' This dramatic scene no doubt took place late in the autumn 
of 1546, a few months after the return of the captains from France 
and their reception by the King in July, as related in Chapter 
LIX. 

' The barbarous sacrifice of the noble Surrey, the last effort of 
the dying despot, is told here with many small touches which re- 
veal the eye-witness or deeply interested spectator, particularly 
the striking story of the attempted escape, which I have not pre- 
yiously met with. 

Surrey was taken, with his father, at the end of September, 1546, 
and was brought before the Lord Chief Justice, the Lord Mayor, 
and a jury at Guildhall, early in January, and judicially mur- 
dered on the 19th of the month, ten days before the tyrant died. 

* Duke of Richmond. 



KING HENRY VIIL 143 

pleasures. Before the Earl knew anjtliing about her 
conduct he always visited her, and showed great affection 
for her, telling her all his affairs. 

And it appears that the Earl had had a picture painted 
in which the arms of his father were joined to those of the 
King, and surroimded by the garter ; and where the motto 
of the garter should have been *' Honi saU qui mal y 
^en^e/' he put in English " TUl then thus " (Tel dandua), 
and then ordered the painter to put another painted canvas 
over it, so that it looked as if no other painting was there. 
The Count could not keep his secret from his sister, and 
she told it to the Duke ner father, who called the Earl 
aside and rated him soundly about it, when the son replied, 
" You know, father, that our ancestors bore those arms, 
and I am much better than any of them, so do not grieve 
about it." The Duke said, " My son, thou knowest that 
if it come to the ears of the TTing he may accuse thee of 
treason, and me too ; so pray keep thy secret" " No one 
knows it father," he said, " but you and my sister, for the 
painter is an Italian, and has gone to his own country." 
This was the truth ; and the IXike said, " G-od grant, my 
son, that no ill may come of it. Do not tell thy brother 
Thomas, who is too young to be trusted, and might tell it 
to someone who might accuse us. Bnn^ it to me, and let 
me see it ;" to which the Earl replied, "Sir, it is impossible 
to see it, for another painting is over it." 

As the Earl was offended with his sister, and had 
threatened her, and she on her part still continued her 
mode of life, without thinking of the great evil she was 
bringing on her father and brothers, she went to the 
King and. said, "Please your Majesty, my brother, the 
Earl of Surrey, has had such-and-such a picture painted, 
I know not with what intention (and she described the 
picture to him), and as I have learnt it I thought well 
to tell your Majesty, so that you may ask him his in- 
tention." The King, who was very clever, said, "Go 
home, Duchess, there is nothing of much importance in 
it." And as soon as she was gone he called Paget and the 
Duke of Somerset, and said, " What do you think of the 
Earl of Surrey, who presumes to take my arms, saying 
they belong to him ? " and the Duke answered, " If it be 



144 CHRONICLE OF 



so, your Majesty should have him arrested and the truth 
investigated." 

Then the King ordered the captain of the guard very 
secretly to take the Earl as he was coming to the palace. 
And the captain, the neict day after dinner, saw the Earl 
coming in to the palace whilst he (the captain) was walk- 
ing in the great hall down stairs. He had a dozen 
halberdiers waiting in an adjoining corridor, and approach- 
ing the Earl, he said, " Welcome, my lord ; I wish to ask 
you to intercede for me with the Duke, your father, in a 
matter in which I need his favour, if you will deign to 
listen to me." So he led him to the corridor, and the hal- 
berdiers took him, and without attracting notice put hiTn 
into a boat, and carried him to the Tower, and nothing 
was known about it in the palace until night. 

When his father the Diike heard of it he nearly died 
with grief ; and the next day the King sent the Duke his 
father, the Duke of Somerset, and other nobles to the 
Earl, to ask him what he meant by having the painting 
done, the painting itself having been taken before the 
King. No sooner had they arrived at the Tower than 
Paget came with an order that the Duke likewise should 
remain a prisoner, as the daughter, when she knew of her 
brother's arrest, went to the King and told him that her 
father knew of the picture as wefl. 

When Paget arrived at the Tower he whispered the King's 
orders to the Duke of Somerset and the others, so that the 
Duke (of Norfolk) should not hear ; and they sent for the 
Earl, and as soon as he entered the chamber in which 
they were they begged him to tell the truth in the matter 
they wished to question him upon ; and he said, " Gentle- 
men, tell me your errand, I will tell the truth." " Well," 
said the Duke of Somerset, " your sister accuses you of 
having a picture with the arms of the King, and an in- 
scription of your own. What was your idea in this ? " to 
which the Earl replied, " My lords, you know that all my 
ancestors have borne these arms, and King Henry VJJL. 
took them away from the Duke, my father." " But what 
does the inscription mean?" said they. "It means, my 
lords, ' that so it will remain until it comes to light.' " 

They looked at one another, and the father did not say a 



KING HENRY VIIL 146 



word. Then thej sent the Earl back to his chamber, and 
calling the captain of the guard, ordered him, in the 
King's name, to arrest the Duke, who remained there. 
The lords then went to the King with the confession that 
the Earl had made, and the King, before the Council, had 
the canvas removed from before the arms, and they saw 
the inscription, which said, " Till then thus ; " and the 
King ordered it to be destroyed. 

The Earl that night spoke to a servant of his whom he 
trusted very much, and said to him, " Martin," for that 
was his name, "I want you to bring me a dagger very 
secretly," and the servant said he would do so. They let 
the Earl have a servant, and the Duke two. The Earl was 
confined in a chamber overlooking the river, and he saw 
that he could escape through a retiring room, if he killed 
the two men who slept in it. The tide came up under it, 
but at low water it was dry, and that night at midnight 
the tide was out. The servant was thinking a great deal 
about what his master had ordered him to do, and resolved 
to carry him the dagger inside the breeches he wore, and 
no one discovered it, so he gave it him, and said, " My lord, 
what do you want me to do ? " He took him apart and 
said to him, '' G-o to St. Katharine's and take a boat, no 
matter what it costs, and wait for me there. I hope to be 
with thee at midnight ; but first go to my brother and tell 
him I beg that he will send me fifty nobles, and give them to 
thee, and above all take care that nobody knows that thou 
art going to take a boat, or about the dagger." 

The servant put the dagger on the top of the bedstead 
by his master's orders, and then went to the Earl's brother 
and asked him for the money, which he gave him, and 
afterwards he provided himself with a boat, saying to the 
boatmen, '' Brothers, I will be here at midnight, prithee 
wait for me here." When the night came the Earl said 
that he was unwell, and wished to go to bed; and the 
guards that slept in his chamber at night said, "Your 
lordship can go to bed ; we have to go on the rounds and 
cannot come until past midnight." It may well be imagined 
whether the Earl was sorry when he heard this, for he 
thought that when they were gone he could the more easily 
escape, and every moment seemed a year. He arose from 

L 



146 CHRONICLE OF 



his bed and went to see whether the tide was low, and found 
that it would be quite midnight before it was low water ; 
so when midnight came he went and took off the lid of the 
closet, and saw that there was only about two feet of 
water ; so, as he would not wait any longer, he began to let 
himself down, bat at that instant the g^rds came in, and 
seeing that he was not in the bed ran to the closet, and 
one of them just reached his arm. The Earl could not 
help himself, and the guards cried out and other guards 
came. 

It is to be believed that, if they had taken him in the 
chamber instead of in the closet, he was so courageous that 
he would have killed them both before anyone Imew of it ; 
and if he had waited for another night he would certainly 
have killed the guards. The other guards came and put 
some shackles on his feet, and the next day the news was 
all over London. The servant who had taken the boat 
went away with the money, and nothing more was heard of 
him. The King ordered that the Earl should be tried at 
once, and if he were found guilty that he should be be- 
headed ; so in order that everybody should see the trial, 
the judges came to the G-uildhall of London, this being the 
first time that ever such a thing was seen as a gentleman 
being tried there, but always at Westminster. And twelve 
gentlemen of rank met there, and the Earl was brought 
from the Tower, escorted by three hundred halberdiers, and 
placed before the judges. It was fearful to see the enor- 
mous number of people in the streets. When the judges 
and the twelve gentlemen had taken their seats, the King's 
lawyer spoke and said, " My lords, for either of the of- 
fences which the Earl has committed he deserves death ; 
first for usurping the Royal arms, which gives rise to sus- 
picion that he hoped to become King, and the other for 
escaping from prison, whereby he showed his guilt." The 
Earl, with manly courage, said, ** You are false, and to earn 
a piece of gold would condemn your own father. I never 
sought to usurp the King's arms, for everybody knows that 
my ancestors bore them. G-o to the chtirch in Norfolk 
and you will see them there, for they have been ours for 
five hundred years." One of the lawyers said, " Why did 
you put the inscription on the garter ? " to which the Earl 



KING HENBY VIIL U7 



replied, " I did not put the King's motto, so as to give no 
ground for suspicion, and you have no reason to blame me 
for using the words * Till then thus,^ for you all know, 
gentlemen, the great services my father has rendered, and 
I hoped, in recognition of them, that the King would re- 
turn the arms to me. That was the reason I used the 
motto." Then up and spoke Secretary Paget, saying, ** Hold 
your peace, my lord ; your idea was to commit treason, and 
as the King is old you thought to become king." Then 
cried the Earl, " And thou, Oatchpole ! what hast thou to 
do with it? Thou hadst better hold thy tongue, for the 
kingdom has never been well since the King put mean 
creatures like thee into the government." He called him 
catchpole (which means bailiff) because his father had been 
a constable, and Paget was very much abashed, and held 
his peace. 

Then spoke the Earl of Warwick, and said, " If you are 
not guilty and meant no harm, why did you put the cover 
over the painting, and why did you attempt to break out 
of prison?" "I tried to get out," said the Earl, "to pre- 
vent myself from coming to the pass in which I am now ; 
and you, my lord, know well that however right a man 
may be they always find the fallen one gtiilty," 

Then the gentlemen all entered a chamber together, and 
asked whether there were any other accusations against 
him besides these two, and they were told there were not. 
They were there inside over six hours, for there was great 
difference of opinion amongst them, and Paget had to go 
to the King. When Paget came back, he went into the 
chamber where the gentlemen were, and they stayed an- 
other hour after that, when they came out before the judges. 
The whole twelve were called over by their names, and they 
all replied, saying that the Duke of Somerset would speak 
for them. Silence was then cried in the court, and the 
Chief Justice asked them whether they found the Earl of 
Surrey guilty or not guilty, to which the Duke replied in a 
loud voice that all the people should hear, " Guilty, and he 
should die." He had hardly said the words when the 
people made a great tumult, and it was a long while before 
they could be silenced, although they cried out to them to 
be quiet, but silence was at last restored. 



148 CHRONICLE OF 



The Earl of Surrey then said, " Of what have yon found 8e< 
me guilty ? Surely you will find no law that justifies you; sa 
but I know the King wants to get rid of the noble blood is 
around him, and to employ none but low people." {CI 

It is thought that when Paget came back from the be 
King, he brought an order that he should be condemned, at 
They took him at once to the Tower with the axe turned itc 
towards him in sign of his condemnation, and it was oi 
shocking to hear the things that he kept saying, and to lii 
see the grief of the people. In short, they brought him Ix 
out and beheaded him next day ; and on the sca^old he b 
spoke a great deal, but said he never meant to commit ^e^ 
treason. They would not let him talk any more, and after tl 
he was beheaded they buried him in Barking Chapel.^ di 
The King ordered them to spare the father, who remained 
in the Tower imtil his death, and the King took possession o: 
of the dukedom of Norfolk. It was ordered that the st 
father should not be informed of his son's death, but he p 
got to know of it afterwards; and the younger son was k 
given leave to go in and talk to his father whenever he 1< 
liked, one pound sterling a day being allowed to the Duke tl 
for his expenses by the King. This Duke certainly ren- a 
dered very great services to the King, and his imprison- p 
ment was a great misfortune for the kingdom, for if he p 
had remained in prosperity he would never have consented 
to so many heresies as there are now-a-days in the country. ( 
So we will talk no more about them, but recount what else a 
happened. \ 

1 



CHAPTER LXV. 

HOW THE Xn^a GAVE SO STRICT AN OBDEB TO THE 
CLEBGY THAT NO ONE WOULD CONSENT TO BE A 
PBIEST. 

AS the heresies became more evident every day, and the 
priests even asserted their right to get married, and 
many fearlessly did it, the good Bishop of Winchester, 

^ All Hallows Barking, Tower Street. 



I 



"^ 



£ 



KING HENRY VIIL U9 

seeing the evil that was being done, went to the King and 
said, ** Your Majesty is head of the Church, and if a remedy 
is not found for this great evil will come of it, and the 
Church will be ruined." The King answered, " It appears 
"bad to me, Bishop, and I will find a remedy." So he sent 
at once to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and ordered him 
to make known to the priests and prelates that if any one 
of them was foimd with a wife or woman, he should lose 
Ms benefice for a first offence, and should die for a second, 
'because those who have to absolve others every day should 
have no scruple of sin themselves. This was preached 
everywhere, and the clergy seeing the order, reformed 
themselves very much, and so remained until the King's 
death. 

One day a doctor named Gowar, said to the Archbishop 
of Canterbury, "My lord, the clergy are kept in such 
strictness, that in twenty years time there will not be a 
priest in the kingdom." " How will that be ? " asked the 
Archbishop ; to which the doctor replied, " I will tell your 
lordship ; let anyone go to Oxford and Cambridge, where 
the majority of the students are to be found, and if out 
of every hundred ninety do not say they refuse to be 
priests in consequence of this order, I am willing to be 
punished." 

Then the Archbishop sent thither, and in each college 
{i.e. University) there were more than two thousand 
students, and there were not ten amongst them that 
wanted to be priests. So those who went to inquire came 
back, and when the Archbishop heard of it he said, " I am 
surprised ; but we must have patience, Dr. Gowar, and I 
will try to get it remedied." And so it remained, imtil 
afterwards it came about that all the priests married, as 
will be told. 



160 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTER LXVI. 

HOW THE KING FELT INDISPOSED AND MADE HIS WILL, i 

SOON after the death of the Earl of Surrey the King 
felt unwell, and as he was a wise man he called his 
Council together and said to them, '* Gentlemen, I am un- 
well, and cannot tell when G-od may call me, so I wish to 
put my soul in order, and to reward my servants for what 
they have done." 

He then called Secretary Paget to him and said, '' Paget, 
come hither ; I know my days will be few, and I wish to 
reward you for your services." And he then gave him 
before them all six himdred pounds a year in perpetuity, 
and said, " I grant them to you, and forgive you the 
monies you were to pay for them." Paget had agreed to 
buy this income, and pay for it in seven years, but he got 
it for nothing. There were many other gentlemen who 
had bought incomes in the same way, but he gave them to 
them all free, so that to a great number of his servants he 
granted large incomes. He ordered Paget to stay with 
him that night, which he did, and he was told to take pen, 
ink, and paper, and the King dictated many things, some 
of which I will relate here. 

First he left sixteen of the principal members of his 
Council as a Regency,^ and ordered that his son should be 

^ Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury. 

Sir Thos. Wriothesley, Earl of Southampton, Lord Chancellor. 

Sir W. Paulet, Lord »t. John, Great Master of the Household. 

Sir Edward Seymour, Earl of Hertford (afteryrards Duke of 
Somerset), Hi^ Chamberlain. 

John, Lord Kussell, Lord Privy Seal. 

Sir J. Dudley, Viscount Lisle (afterwards Earl of Warwick and 
Duke of Northumberland), Hi^h Admiral. 

Cuthbert Tunstall, Bishop of Durham. 

Sir Anthony Brown, Master of the Horse. 

Sir Edward Montague, Chief Justice of Common Pleas. 

Sir T. Bromley, afterwards Chief Justice of the King's Bench. 

Sir W. Paget, Chief Secretary. 

Sir Edward North. 



KING HENRY VIII. 151 

at once crowned King, and in the event of his (the Prince) 
dyin^ without issue, that his daughter. Madam Mary, 
should succeed him ; and after the death of both, that his 
daughter Elizabeth should be Queen; and, failing all 
three, that the Crown should pass to the Marquis of Eut- ><^ 
land.^ He ordered that seven thousand pounds a year 
should be given to his daughter. Madam Mary, for her 
maintenance, and to his daughter Elizabeth four thousand X^ 
poimds ; and provided that as soon as his son arrived at 
eighteen years of age he should do as he liked, but that 
until then the Ooundl of sixteen should govern. He 
directed that none of his servants should be dismissed nor 
changed in their offices, and that all his gentlemen of the 
Chamber were to hold the same post with his son ; besides 
which he ordered many other things. 

Eight days from the day he fell ill he died ;' and in the 
meanwhile every day he summoned his nobles, and prayed 
them to be loyal to his son. One day before he died he 
sent for Madam Mary, his daughter, and the good lady on 
seeing her father so ill, went and knelt before his bed. 
When he saw her abundance of tears came into his eyes, 
and he said to her, " Oh daughter ! fortune has been hard 
against thee, and I grieve I did not have thee married as 
I wished ; but since thy fortune wished it, or my misf or- 
time prevented it, I pray thee, my daughter, try to be a ^ 
mother to thy brother, for look, he is very little yet. I • 

leave these as governors of the realm, and they will honour 
thee and serve thee as thou deservest." The good lady at 
first could not answer for weeping, but made an effort, and 
said, " I hope to God that your Majesty will live many 
days yet, and will not do me so much harm as to leave me 
an orphan so soon ; " and as the King could not bear to 
see the good lady weeping, he made signs with his hand 
that she should go away, for he could not say it in words. 



Sir Anthony Denny. 

Sir W. Herbert. 

Sir Edward Wooton, Treasurer of Calais. 

Nicholas Wooton, Dean of Canterbury and York. 

^ This is an error. The crown in this event was to pass to the 
descendants of Henry's sister Mary, Duchess of Suffolk. 



162 CHRONICLE OF 



He then sent for the Queen, and said to her, "It is God's 
will that we should part, and I order all these gentlemen 
to honour you and treat you as if I were living still ; and 
if it should be your pleasure to marry again, I order that 
you should have seven thousand poimds for your service 
as long as you live, and all your jewels and ornaments." 
The good Queen also could not answer for weeping, and 
he ordered her to leave him. The next day he confessed 
and took the Holy Sacrament, and commended his soul to 
God.^ One day before he died he had sent the Duke of 
Somerset for the Prince, who was fifteen miles from 
London, and he went with three hundred horse, but he 
was informed before he could return that the King had 
died. The Prince was then brought to the city and 
carried in great state to the Tower ; but the King's death 
was kept secret until the Prince was crowned King, as will 
be told. 

^ The writer, a strenuous admirer and apologist for Henry, re- 
presents him as dying in the odour of sanctity and in all comforts 
of faith. Most Protestant historians tell a somewhat different story. 
Godwin says that when he was asked whether he wished to see a 
priest, he answered, ** Only Cranmer," but before the prelate could 
arrive he was speechless. Cranmer desired htm to give some sign 
of his dying in the faith of Christ ; he squeezed his hand and im- 
mediately died. The historian, Rivadaneyra, as may be sup- 
posed, paints the deathbed of the rebellious son of the Church in the 
blackest tints. ** Tormented by the cruel rack of his conscience, 
he tried to return to the communion of the Church, but no one 
dared to tell him the truth. There flocked round the King a gan^ 
of rascals and sycophants diverting his thoughts from uiis, and 
trying to overcome the scruples that assailed him, because they 
feared to lose the goods that had fallen to them from the loot of the 
Church. He was at last, when in extremis, and given up by his 
doctors, advised of his danger, and ordering a cup of white wine to 
be brought to him, he turned to one of his familiars and said, ' Omnia 
perdidimus j'&nd with some painful words of mortal anguish, men- 
tioning several times the clergy and the monks, he is said to have 
expired. " 

Between the furious Catholic and the no less ardent Protestant, 
the account given by the Chronicle is probably the true one, as 
Henry's separation from the Papacy arose not from religious 
scruples so much as wordly convenience and overbearing am- 
bition. 



KING HENRY VIIL 163 



CHAPTEE LXVn. 

HOW THE FBINCE WAS CABBIED TO WE8TMINSTEB TO BE 

CBOWNED WITH GBEAT STATE. 

HOW the Duke of Somerset went for the Prince by the 
King's orders has been told, but as the King had 
died, it was decided not to divulge his death till his son 
was crowned. So great preparations were made in the 
city of London and in Westminster Hall, and the Prince 
was carried with more state than had ever been seen 
before. In the streets of London stood all the trade guilds 
in array, and the number of people in the streets and at 
the windows was something terrible. 

Next to the great Cross at Chepe there was a scaffolding, 
and on it a triumphal arch made to look like the sky, and 
by an artifice it opened in the middle, and there came 
down a boy like an angel, and as the Prince passed he 
gave him a purse with a thousand pounds sterling in it, 
and when he handed it to him the little Prince said, ** Why 
do they give me this ? " and he had not strength to hold it 
in his hands. The Duke, his uncle, who went by his side, 
said that it was the custom of the city, and then he gave 
the purse to the captain of the guard, at which everybody 
was surprised, for it was thought that he had not been 
told to do so. All the way along there were triumphal 
arches, so he had plenty to see; and to be brief, they 
went to the church at Westminster, the custom being that 
when the King passes through London the Lord Mayor, 
bearing the sword in his hand, goes before him, and when 
the King dines the Lord Mayor serves him the first time 
with wine, which he gives him in a great gold cup, and 
when the King has drunk the Lord Mayor carries off the 
cup, which is his by right. 

From the Abbey to the Hall where they dined they 
went on foot, and along the street was spread fine cloth, 
of which there were at least twenty lengths, and the moment 
the King passed these cloths disappeared, for whoever 



164 CHRONICLE OF 



could, cut a piece off and took it for himself. Many other 
ceremonies were enacted ; especially that all the time the 
King T^as eating a gentled on horseback and in armour 
rode up and down the great Hall, and called out loudly, 
**If anyone wishes to question the right of King Edward 
to the throne, let him come ; I defy fim to combat ! " and 
he has to ride up and down saying this the whole time the 
King is dining ; and after the King has dined they take 
him (the King) to the palace, and as he enters the door 
the porter plucks hold of his garments, and as soon as the 
King goes upstairs the clothes are sent down to him, the 
chamberlain getting the tunic, doublet, and trunks. 

The day after the coronation the death of the late King 
was published, of which we will speak. 



CHAPTEE LXVm. 

HOW THE DEATH OF THE KING WAS MADE PUBLIC, AND 
THE GBEAT CEBEM0NIE8 WHICH WEBE HELD. 

THE day after King Edward was crowned, the death of 
the late King was proclaimed by sound of the trumpet, 
and masses were ordered to be said in all the churches in 
the kingdom. All the Court dressed in mourning, and it 
was wonderful to see the great number of mourning 
housings which were made for the horses. The body was 
taken to Windsor for burial, and a bust and figure in the 
likeness of the King were carried on a car all covered with 
mourning. The figure looked exactly like the King him- 
self, and he seemed just as if he were alive. The car was 
drawn by eight horses all covered with mourning, sprinkled 
over with the King's arms. In front of the litter there 
went over a thousand horses in deep mourning, as also 
were their riders, who carried each one a torch in his hand, 
and at every place the clergy came out with crosses and 
holy water, which they sprinkled upon the litter. The 
great ntunber of gentlemen in mourning on horseback may 



KING HENRY VIIL 166 

be imagined — a wonderful sight to see — and the decora- 
tions of the church at Windsor with candles and torches 
were incredibly grand. 

He was entombed in the chapel where the other kings 
were buried, and the tomb was so costly that to attempt 
to describe it would be a never-ending task. Before the 
interment the Bishop of London preached a sermon, which 
inspired all those who heard it with deep sorrow for the 
death of the King. He enumerated all his noble deeds, 
and the many boons he had granted in his time. After 
the funeral the lords remained there four days, and many 
masses were said, and the almoner was ordered to distri- 
bute alms, whereupon he came to London, and to the great 
churchyard of the cathedral there came a large number of 
poor people, to whom were given two groats each, or eight 
pennies. The same almoner went to all the hospitals and 
gave five shillings (sueldos) to each poor person, and they 
were many ; and he afterwards went to a great number of 
houses of the shame-faced poor, and gave them a poxmd 
each, besides doing many other charitable things. 

The treasurer then ordered all the servants of the King ;| 
to be paid, at which they were all very much pleased. Truly w 
they Lt much by his leath. especSly thelreigners fpV / 
a foreigner never went to speak to him and came away dis- 1 ' 'v * 
contented. 

When all these affairs were finished a large number of 
people, both from England and abroad, had business at 
Court, and as the King had left sixteen members of the 
Government, it was necessary that they should all meet to 
dispatch business, which was a great trouble to petitioners ; 
and one day Paget, who was a man of great wit, and knew 
well the good that such a course might bring to him, said, 
when they were all met, " Gentlemen, it appears to me 
that the petitioners are put to great trouble, as nothing 
can be settled until we are all here, and I think it would 
be better if we were to appoint one of our number to be the 
Principal or Protector, who could dispatch business. No 
one could fill this place better than the Duke of Somerset,' 

' The Protector had been made Duke of Somerset immediately 
on his nephew's succession, and the proposal to make him onmipo- 



166 CHRONICLE OF 



who is here, for he is the Bang's uncle, and deserves it 
more than any other." As soon as Paget ceased speaking 
they all — for their own convenience — said, ** Master Paget 
speaks wisely, we will have the Duke for governor ; " and 
from that hour, by common consent, they called him Pro- 
tector, and made him governor of the person of the King. 
When the Duke saw this he said they conferred a great 
honour upon him, and the news soon got abroad in the 
palace and the city that he had been appointed Protector, 
and he took up his residence in the palaces of the King, 
and the petitioners all addressed themselves to him. 

From that hour forward the Protector became so haughty 
that it was fearful, for he lived in such great state, and 
spent so much money, that if he had been King he could 
not have done more, and it would have been much better 
if he had moderated himself. He was so covetous, too, 
that it was said that in the two years and a half that he 
was Protector he became rich and the King became poor. 
He began building houses better than any of the Eling's ; 
and very few of the petitioners were pleased with him, for 
he became very tyrannical, and people rarely obtained 
justice in their demands, and if they did it was after long 
delay and at heavy cost. 

The Protector had a wife who was prouder than he was, 
and she ruled the Protector so completely that he did 
whatever she wished, and she, finding herself in such great 
state, became more presumptuous than Lucifer. She thought 
that as her husbajid ruled the kingdom she ought to be 
more considered than the Queen, and claimed to take pre- 
cedence of her. 

We will tell presently of the great dissensions which 
took place between her and the Queen, and for the present 
will relate how the brother of the Protector was made 
Admiral. 

tent in the Government was acquiesced in by all but Wriothesley, 
Earl of Southampton, Lord Chancellor, who was at once compelled 
to resign. 



KING HENRY VIIL 167 



CHAPTEE LXIX. 

HOW MASTBB SEYMOUR, BBOTHEB OF THE FBOTECTOB, 

WAS MADE ADMIBAL. 

SHORTLY after the Duke became Protector, he spoke 
to the Council, and said, " My lords, you know how 
long my brother. Master Seymour, has served, and how 
the King esteemed him, and if he had not died would have 
given him great rewards ; and you also know that it is time 
the Earl of Warwick was allowed to rest, and had another 
less laborious office. My brother is young and is well 
fitted for this post, so if you approve I propose to make 
the Earl Constable, and my brother High Admiral." 

They approved of what the Protector said, and confirmed 
Seymour's appointment as High Admiral. Then the Pro- 
tector thought as he was now in this high post he would 
get him married, and secretly spoke to the lords, and said 
to them, " I wish to put my brother in a great position, 
and as the Queen is still young, and my brother is a 
gentleman, I should like them to be married to each 
other." The Chancellor said that it would be a great, good 
thing for Seymour if it could be brought about, as he 
would enjoy the seven thousand pounds a year the Queen 
had ; but the Archbishop of Canterbury said he thought it 
would be a disrespect to the late King for his widow, being 
a Queen, to come to be the wife of an Admiral, but he 
said of course the Protector could do as he wished about 
it, and he (the Archbishop) would place no obstacle in the 
way. 

The Protector replied, " My lords, what I have said has 
been simply to hear your will in the matter. I am aware 
that it is a presumption, but you know he is an uncle of the 
King, and the higher his estate, the greater the honour." 
Then said Secretary Paget, ** My lord Duke, I will take 
this matter in hand ; your lordship knows that my wife 
never leaves the Queen, and she can do a great deal with 
her." So they said no more about it. 



168 CHRONICLE OF 



The Duke summoned the Admiral, and said to him, 
" Brother, I have spoken to the Council about you, and 
have mentioned the idea of marrying you to the Queen, 
so in future you must bear yourself very gallantly, and 
pay great court to her." The Admiral was nothing loth, 
and thenceforward was very lavish, and being a gentleman 
of good presence, he became very attentive to .the Queen. 
Paget had taken charge of the affair, and the same night 
he spoke to his wife about it, and told her to endeavour to 
get the Queen to accept the Admiral for her husband, but 
warned her that she would have to treat the matter very 
judiciously. The wife answered him that she would do 
her duty, and hoped to be able to give him a prompt 
answer. 

So, one day after dinner, when the Queen was in the 
great hall of the Palace with all her ladies — ^Madam Mary 
being also there— and the Paget was talking to the Queen 
by design, the Admiral came in, looking so handsome that 
everyone had something to say about him, and praised him 
as one of the prettiest men in the Court, which indeed he 
was ; and Paget's wife, who was talking to the Queen, 
whispered in her ear, "What does your highness think 
of the Admiral's appearance?" to which the Queen 
answered that she liked it very much. — ^Oh how change- 
able women are in that country ! — Then Paget's wife said to 
the Queen, " All the ill I wish you. Madam, is that he 
should become your husband ; " and the Queen replied, 
'' I could wish that it had been my fate to Imve him for a 
husband, but God has so placed me that any diminution 
in my state would be a reproach to me." The Paget 
told her that she could never cease to be called Queen, 
and to win so pretty a man a person might well stoop a 
little, although he was, as she knew, an uncle of the 
King. 

Then Paget' s wife called the Admiral, who came and 
bowed before the Queen ; and the Paget asked him how it 
was he did not take a wife, to which he replied very bash- 
fully, as he was in the Queen's presence, '' Madam, there 
is still time, and I hope with God's help to find favour in 
a lady whom I love and wish to serve." The Queen looked 
at him as he spoke, and noticed that he said it very shyly. 



KING HENBY VIIL 169 

80 she was silent. The Duke then came in, and the Queen 
had time to tell the Paget the next time she spoke to the 
Admiral to ask him who the lady was, and as the Duke 
came to speak to the Queen the Paget took the opportunity 
of going and asking the Admiral the question ; to which 
he replied that he lacked courage to name her; so the 
Paget said to him, ** Oh, Admiral, you may well tell me. 
I promise you I will help you all I can. Do not refuse 
me. 

Then the Admiral told her that the Duke had spoken 
to him about the Queen, and that since then he had set 
his heart on her ; and the Paget answered him that he was 
to be praised for setting his heart so high, and promised 
to strive in his favour. 

No more was said ; and as the Duke left the Queen the 
Paget told her what the Admiral had said, and the Queen 
was at length won over, and said, " Well, if the Admiral 
loves me I do not dislike him, but for anything to come of 
it the Duke will have to speak to me on the matter, and I 
will act in a manner which shall please the Admiral." 
The Paget told her husband that night what had passed, 
which gladdened him very much, and he went and told the 
Duke. 

The next day the Duke talked it over with the Queen, 
and in short they arranged the marriage, which was per- 
formed by the Archbishop of Canterbury, and was known 
all over London the next day. She was called Queen till 
the day of her death, and the Admiral treated her with royal 
honours, and always spoke to her with his hat in his hand. 
From that time forward this Admiral became more fan- 
tastic than ever, as will be told. 



160 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE LXX. 

HOW THERE WAS GREAT JEALOUSY BETWEEN THE QUEEN 
AND THE WIFE OP THE PROTECTOR, AND HOW THE 
QUEEN DIED. 

HAEDLY a year had passed after the marriage of the 
Queen with the Admiral before there was great jealousy 
between the Queen and the Protector's wife, who seeing that 
the Queen was the wife of the younger brother, resolved not 
to pay the usual honours to her. When the Queen saw it she 
was much annoyed, and said to her husband the Admiral, 
" How is this, that through my marriage with you the wife 
of your brother is treating me with contempt and presumes 
to go before me ? I will never allow it, for I am Queen, 
and shall be called so all my life, and I promise you if she 
does again what she did yesterday I will pull her back 
myself." The Admiral was greatly grieved at this, first 
that his brother should not treat the Queen with more 
respect, and next because he did not wish these two to be 
on bad terms ; so he spoke to the Duke about it ; but as 
he (the Duke) was more ruled by his wife's desires than 
anything else, instead of trying to pacify the Admiral, 
said, " Brother, are you not my younger brother, and am I 
not Protector, and do you not know that your wife, before 
she married the King, was of lower rank than my wife ? I 
desire, therefore, since the Queen is your wife that mine 
should go before her." 

Here the Protector showed his great arrogance ; and it is 
thought when he got the Queen to marry his brother it 
was principally to exalt his own wife over her, as he was 
Protector. The Admiral was very sorry at what his 
brother said, and he replied, "My brother, I am sorry 
there should be any anger between them, but I can tell you 
that the Queen is determined not to allow it, so do not 
blame me for it." And no more passed. 

The next day, at the time when they usually went to the 
chapel of the palace to hear matins, the Protector's wife 



KING HENRY VIIL 161 

came and thrust herself forward, and sat in the Queen's 
place ; and as soon as the Queen saw it, she could not bear 
it, and took hold of her arm, and said, '* I deserve this for 
degrading myself from a Queen to marry an Admiral." 
The other ladies who were there would not allow the 
quarrel to go any further; but, from that day forward, the 
Protector tried to do all the harm he could to his brother ; 
and the Queen said to her husband, " Are you not also the 
King's uncle as well as the Protector ? Why need he have 
so many offices of Protector, King's guardian, and ruler of 
the realm ? You should at least try to get the guardian- 
ship of the King." The Admiral listened to the words of 
the Queen, and as he had been a member of the Council 
for some time, he said one day when the Duke his brother 
was not there, " My lords, I ought to have the guardian- 
ship of the King, for my brother has quite enough to do 
in the government." To which they answered, that they 
would speak to the Protector about it ; which they did, 
and he understood at once that if his brother was the 
King's guardian, he would work against him ; and from 
that hour the Protector bore great animosity towards his 
brother, and resolved to ruin him, as will be told. When 
the Queen saw the small consideration in which she was 
held, so great was her chagrin that she fell ill, and in a 
short time died. The Admiral's loss by her death was a 
great one, for amongst other things he lost the <£7,000 a 
year, and as he was living in great splendour, and had no 
revenue to keep it up, the following things happened. 



CHAPTER LXXI. 

HOW, APTEB THE DEATH OF THE QUEEN, THE ABMIBAL 
ABETTED A LABGE NUMBEB OF B0BBEBIE8 AT SEA. 

WHEN the Admiral found himself a widower, and 
bereft of his revenue, there continued to come 
before him innumerable complaints of robberies at sea; and 
whereas during the Queen's lifetime he did justice, as soon 
as she died he upheld all robbers and pirates at sea, and 



162 CHRONICLE OF 



never gave justice in any matter of value. The pirates 
gave him a half of what they stole, and he became very 
rich thereby, so much so indeed that he arranged with 
the master of the Bristol mint to coin money for him, and 
to such an extent that he had soon in his possession, as 
will be told, a sum of two hundred thousand ducats. He 
always pleaded poverty, and said one day in the Council 
that he marvelled the Protector did not give him an in- 
come as uncle of the King. So the Council agreed to give 
him one thousand five hundred ducats a year more than he 
received, and he was at once paid a -year in advance, al- 
though he had no need of it as it turned out. 

The Admiral being rich, and a protector of the pirates, 
every day there came greater complaints before the 
Council, and they were obliged to stunmon him, and ask him 
why he did not look after these matters. He answered that 
he was now dispatching three ships to see that no injury was 
suffered by the merchants, and assured them that he had 
spent a thousand pounds out of his own pocket on them. 
This was quite true, for he had fitted out three very good 
vessels, which, when they sailed, did more harm than any, 
so that the poor merchants and sailors paid for it in the 
long run ; and it is a fact that in the matter of a year or 
so the English stole* more than four thousand ducats on 
the seas.^ 

Well, to return to the Admiral ; one day he spoke to 
the Protector as follows, whence came much ill to him, 
and ultimately caused his death. 



CHAPTEE LXXn. 

HOW THE ADMIBJlL ASKED FOB THE DAT70HTEB OF THE 
KING FOB HIS WIFE, AND WHAT HAPPENED AFT^BWABDS. 

AS the Admiral found himself more and more prosperous 
with what they gave him, he said one day at the Coimcil, 
" My lords, since I am imcle of the King it would only be 

^ Probably four hundred thousand ducats. 



KING HENBY VIIL 1«3 

fitting tliat I should many honourablj, and as I was for- 
merly married to the Queen, it would not be much more if 
you were to give me Madam Elizabeth, for I deserve her 
better than any other.*' The lords told him he had better 
speak to the I^otector about it, and if he desired it they 
would offer no objection. Then the Admiral went to his 
brother, and said, '* My lord, I have spoken to the lords of 
the Council, and have asked them for Madam Elizabeth, 
and they have sent me to you, so now I have to ask you to 
be good to me, and give me your favour in this, and also 
that you will agree that I should have the custody of the 
King." When his brother heard this, he said he would 
see about it ; and the Protector then called the Council 
together, and told them how his brother wanted the 
custody of the King. When they heard this, they 
looked at each other, and the Protector, who was already 
offended with his brother, continued, '' I do not know what 
idea my brother has, but you must consider it well, for I 
have in my mind that he cannot have any good intent in 
asking for Madam Elizabeth for his wife/a^d then want- 
ing the custody of the King. The devil is strong ! He 
might kill the King and Madam Mary, and then claim the 
crown." Whilst they were talking about it the Chancellor, 
who had been absent, and knew nothing of what they were 
discussing, entered the Council-chamber, and said, " My 
lords, if some remedy is not found, great trouble will arise. 
I have to inform you that the three ships the Admiral sent 
out do nothing but rob right and left, and you ought to 
send for the Admiral and discover whether he consents to 
such things." 

As the Council was already discussing the affairs of the 
Admiral, this complaint had a bad effect ; and they sent 
and summoned the Admiral. When he came the Duke 
addressed him, "Admiral, great complaints are made 
every day of the many robbeiies at sea, and it is openly 
said that you are an accomplice of them, and that the 
three ships sent out by you are doing great damage. If 
this be so you deserve a heavy punishment. All these 
gentlemen Imow that only a short time ago you were poor 
and could not sustain the state you kept up when the 
Queen was alive, for which reason we gave you fifteen hun- 



164 CHRONICLE OF 



dred pounds, as you said you had spent it in fitting out 
the three ships, but we now see you are spending more 
money than ever, and you cannot do this without having 
very large sums of money." The Admiral answered, when 
he heard what the Protector said, " I wish your lordships 
to know that I had and have money, and I deserve to have 
a higher rank than I have, and if evil is done at sea it is 
no fault of mine, and I will have the three ships sent back 
again.** 

Two days after this happened they brought to London 
under arrest one of the sea robbers, who was found to have 
stolen goods of the value of fifteen hundred ducats ; and 
when he was brought before the Council he was examined, 
and confessed that he had given to the Admiral a half of 
all he had stolen. And it was discovered that there were 
merchants in Bristol who bought the goods. As soon as 
the Protector heard this he told the Council that they ought 
to punish him ; and it was agreed to send the Admiral to 
the Tower, and they took measures to find out what 
happened at Bristol, where they discovered that out of 
over twenty captures the Admiral had taken his half. He 
was accused, also, of ordering to be coined in Bristol great 
sums of money, whereby he became so rich. 

They went to his house, and found he had silver money 
to the value of a hundred thousand pounds ; and when the 
lords saw this, and remembered that he wanted to marry 
the King's daughter, and to have the custody of the young 
King, they thought that he must certainly have intended 
to kill him. So all the lords said to the Protector, " My 
lord, it is you who rule. Do justice, like the gentleman 
you are." And as his animosity was as strong as ever, he 
resolved to dispatch his brother. They went one day to the 
Tower, and examined him, but he would not confess any- 
thing. They referred the whole case to the Protector ; and 
he said to his brother that a man who abetted so many 
robberies should die, and this was determined upon. 

They brought him out in three days' time for his execu- 
tion, and he certainly would have been spared if it had not 
been for the wife of the Protector, who pressed the matter 
forward, and said to her husband, " My lord, I tell you 
that if your brother does not die he will be your death." 



KING HENBY VIIL 165 

This was quite enough for the Protector ; so this gentle- 
man ended thus, that all might see that the Protector 
did justice, even upon his brother. 

All that he had was given to the King, and the poor 
merchants who were robbed got nothing. The thieves were 
punished, but the merchants had no other satisfaction 
for the very large value of the merchandize of which they 
had been robbed.^ 



CHAPTEE LXXin. 

HOW THE CLEBGY STROVE UNTIL THEY GOT LIBERTY TO 

MARRY. 

IN another chapter I told of the strict orders that the 
King laid upon the clergy, and that very few would be 
priests in consequence ; but they strove so much that one 
day they had a meeting of more than thirty of them, and 
they went to the house of the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
and said to him, " My lord, we marvel much that you, who 
are our vicar, do not intercede to the Council for us, for 
you can see we are dying out, and nobody now will become 
a priest in consequence of the strictness imposed upon us 
by the King's order. The remedy is in your hands." Then 
said the Archbishop, " What do you want me to do ? " "We 
want," said they, " liberty to get married — those who wish 
to — for, as you know, in the Old Testament all the priests 
were married, and in Greece the clergy marry now. There 
is no law to prevent it, and it would be much better than 
to live in concubinage as many do." The Archbishop 
answered them, ** Gentlemen, I cannot undo what the 
King has done, unless all the Council agree to it ; but, to 
satisfy you, I will mention it in the Council, and will see 
what they say." ^ 

They all went away for the time, and the next day the 
Archbishop went to the Council, where they were discuss- 

^ The unfortunate Seymour was sacrificed on 20th March, 1549. 
■'* November, 1549*. 



166 CHRONICLE OF 



ing amongst themselves the question of taking away the 
altars from the churches, for thej had already done away 
with the sacrament. The proposal was that, in future, no 
priest should be allowed to elevate the host to the people ; 
and when he desired to administer, that a part of the host 
shoiQd be given to someone else, and if there was nobody 
to take it with him, he was not to consecrate it, or take it 
himself. 

This was ordered ; and the Archbishop then said, " My 
lords, you know that hitherto the priests have been kept in 
strict subjection by the mandate of the late King ; and 
since we have now ordered this new rule by which anyone 
can take the host with the priests, you might well allow the 
clergy liberty to marry, and issue a strict command that 
any priest who was married, and was found living a loose 
life with any other woman, should be very severely 
punished." The lords answered, " My lord Bishop, that is 
your affair ; you can order it if you like." Aod the Bishop 
then said, " My lords, I will do nothing without the Council ; 
but, if you are willing, I will draw up an order to that 
effect, and will show it to you, when, if you approve of it, 
I wiU publish it, and, if not, it can be torn up." 

The Archbishop then went and drew up the following : 
" King Edward and his noble Cotmcil have ordered and 
hereby give licence to all the clergy within his realm, both 
old and young, to marry if they so wish, and the King 
commands, as their spiritual head, that if after they have 
taken a wife, and find themselves free, they should dare to 
have any connection with another woman, they shall lose 
their benefices, and all their goods, and suffer three years' 
imprisonment. Those who do not wish to marry, and who 
are found in concubinage, shall be fined <£20 for the first 
time, and if they have not so much, then the half of all 
they have; and, for the second time, shall forfeit their 
benefices, be degraded, and lose everything they possess." 
When this edict was drawn up, the Archbishop took it to 
the Council, who all said it was good, and ordered it to be 
promulgated, as it was. To be brief, in two months' time 
so many had married that it was impossible to distinguish 
who were priests, as they also went dressed like laymen ; 
so that, after all, they got what they wanted. And so, to* 



KING HENRY VIII. 167 

da J, most of them marry; and even some bishops have 
married, and many priests with large families have married 
the mothers of their children. 



CHAPTEE LXXIV. 

HOW THE PBIESTS, BY THEIB GBBAT JEALOUSY, GATE BISB 
TO THE EDICT WHICH IS SPOKEN OF IN THIS CHAPTEB. 

THE priests having now wives of their own, many lay- 
men, knowing how jealous they were, made fun of 
them ; so one day the clergymen went to Lambeth, where 
the Archbishop of Canterbury was, and one of them, who had 
well learnt by heart what he had to say, for about twenty 
married priests had agreed about it, said : " My lord, if your 
lordship, as pastor, does not remedy the present state of 
things much evil will come to the country. We have to 
tell you that there is so much wickedness in the city of 
London, and the cotmtry in general, that women and girls, 
married and single, shamelessly, and without the fear of 
Gk)d before their eyes, go from tavern to tavern, and from 
one bad place to another, and, although many of them want 
to be good, they cannot be because of the dissoluteness 
which surrounds them. If this is allowed to go on much 
longer your lordship will see that everyone will take who- 
ever pleases him best, and women wUl become common 
property." The Archbishop asked them what remedy they 
wished him to adopt ; and one of them, who was a doctor, 
said, "My lord, if your lordship commands me, I will 
preach next Sunday in London, bd^ore the Lord Mayor and 
aldermen, on this subject, and your lordship, after hearing 
the sermon, can issue a decree for reformation." The 
Archbishop said he would go and hear the sermon, and 
hoped that the people would reform. 

When Sunday came this doctor ascended the pulpit and 
began his sermon, and after preaching for an hour he said : 
"My Lord Mayor and worshipful masters, great is the 
evil which in these days is done in this dty, more, indeed. 



168 CHRONICLE OF 



than in all the realm, and if a remedy be not found we shall 
soon be worse than Turks, for the great liberty now enjoyed 
by the people, both of speech and action, allows them to 
surrender themselves to vices and pastimes such as have 
never been equalled in this realm. No doubt you think 
that the sin of lewdness is a venial one, and therefore mar- 
ried men and bachelors, married women and spinsters, all 
consort together in the most shameless way. One married 
man will say to another, lend me your wife and I will lend 
you mine. If you wish to prove the truth of all this make 
a strict investigation, and punish the evil-doers, for great 
dissoluteness is rife. I will counsel you how best to find 
out the truth. Choose two honest men in each parish and 
let them call before them all the inhabitants of the parish 
and question each one privately, and inquire closely in the 
mode of life he leads, and you will then see the behaviour 
which prevails amongst them." When the sermon was 
finished the Archbishop of Canterbury went to dine with 
the Lord Mayor, and after dinner they talked for a long 
time on this matter, and it was settled that the Lord Mayor 
should cause each alderman to sit in his own ward, with 
the deputies and parish clerks, and call the inhabitants 
before them. 

Within five days after the sermon was preached they 
met, and the result of their inquiries was that they f oxmd 
very many women, married and single, acting wrongly, and 
a great number of men living immorally. 

When the Lord Mayor found so much dissoluteness, he 
informed the Archbishop, who sent to the Lord Mayor 
telling him to pimish the wrong-doers, and the Lord Mayor 
entered so rigorously into it that every day a large 
number of women, married and single, were taken to the 
river bank, and there made to sit in a chair and were 
ducked under the water. Some of them were ducked six 
times, some more some less, but they found so many of 
them that they were sorry they had had anything to do 
with it, besides which very many women were disgraced 
who had always before enjoyed good reputations ; for the 
search was so strict that a great number of women of posi- 
tion and standing were taken, and this lasted for a fortnight. 
The Lord Mayor thought that the men also ought to be 



KING HENBY VIII. 169 

punislied, and when they were unsuspecting a great number 
of them were arrested, many of high position, and many 
others absented themselves so as not to come to the shame 
of their fellows. The men were carried along on a cart, 
and people threw dirty water and other filth out of the 
windows at them. Some of the citizens went to the Lord 
Mayor and told him that it was not right of him to be so 
severe, and said that it might cost him dear after he 
finished his year of office ; but he did not cease on that ac- 
count, although many men would have paid large sums to 
be saved from the disgrace. 

The clergy were delighted and pleased at all this, espe- 
cially those who were recently married to pretty wives ; 
and on one occasion when three priests were looking on and 
laughing whilst a worthy man was being disgraced, some- 
one said to them, '* Oh you rascals ! It is all through you that 
this is done. I hope to see the day when you will be only 
too glad to cover up your pates, for when you were not 
free to marry you left no woman alone, and made light 
enough of this offence, trying to dishonour all your neigh- 
bours. Now that you can marry, and are afraid that other 
people will pay you back in your own coin, you have planned 
all this." Many other things happened in the realm which 
I will not recount here, only that, as I have said, the priests 
were the cause of many men and women being brought to 
shame. 



CHAPTEE LXXV. 

HOW THEBE WAS A OBEAT SCABCITY IN THE COUNTBY, 

AND THE CAUSE OF IT. 

WITHIN a week after the Admiral was executed, all 
the common people began to murmur against the 
Protector, letting him know, and saying openly, they could 
not believe that the Admiral deserved the death to which 
they had condemned him, and many other things of the 
same sort. So great was the murmuring that the people 
began to say that it was no wonder Otod sent such scarcity. 



170 CHRONICLE OF 



seeing the bad goyemment tliat existed. In order that 
you should know what was causing the ruin of the country, 
I will explain that it doubtless was the fault of the govern- 
ing lords, who took possession of an enormous number of 
parks and meadows which were formerly common for the 
poor labourers and husbandmen, and, when once they got 
possession, they made the poor folk pay them for what pre- 
viously cost nothing. From this cause wool and all sort 
of victuals, particularly mutton, began to get very dear, 
because the lords, when they had firm hold of the pastures, 
began to buy stock, which the poor people were obliged to 
seU because they could not keep it, so that in some cases 
a lord who before had no stock at all, very soon owned five 
or six thousand head, and they made the butchers pay 
double what they used to pay. To such a length was it 
carried that a good sheep which formerly was not worth 
more than eight groats of their money, came to fetch ten 
shillings (sueldos) and more. It was frightful ; and oxen 
dear in proportion. The lords, not reafizing the injury 
they were doing, sent to summon the London butchers ; 
and when they came before them, they asked them why 
they were selling meat so dear. The butchers were silent, 
until one of them, after a time, up and spoke thus : " My 
lords, you need not marvel at it ; if you do not remedy it, 
great evil and great disturbance will happen in the realm ; 
and look ye, my lords, although I am only a poor man, I 
will tell you plainly, for I would rather that you knew, 
even though I may be punished for my boldness, than 
that the poor people shoiQd suffer as they do." The 
Protector answered him that he might speak what he had 
in his mind without fear, and he continued, " My lords, 
do you want to know the truth P The fault is yours ; and 
hear me out without anger." And then looking towards a 
gentleman who was called the Lord of the Cinque Ports, and 
whose name was the Lord Warden, he said, " I call you, 
my lord, to witness, for you know how, not a week ago, I 
was in Kent, before your lordship, and bought of you two 
hundred sheep, for which you charged me ten shillings 
each ; of course to sell them again as provisions for the 
people we must make some profit. And you well know, 
my lord, that you have taken all the commons in Kent, 



KING HENRY VIIL 171 

and the poor people were obliged to sell you their stock. 
Do not be angry, nor think that the Lord Warden is alone 
to blame." And then turning his face to Secretary Paget, 
he said, "And you, Sir Secretary; it is notorious the 
number of commons you have taken in Northamptonshire, 
and that the poor people complain that there is no place 
where they can pasture their stock. Here is a neighbour 
who came from there only yesterday, and could buy 
nothing because stock was so dear. The reason the poor 
people give is, that you have taken their pastures away 
from them. Do not think, then, that you are all free from 
blame, for nearly all of you have done the same thing ; 
and I beg you to mend this, for the reahn is being ruined." 
Then he stopped and said no more. 

Certainly his words were notable and full of reproach 
for the lords at the present time. There is no doubt he 
wanted to imitate the Danubian bondsman when he ad- 
dressed the Senate. However, the lords looked at each 
other in great surprise ; but as the butcher spoke so boldly 
they did not know how to answer him, only to tell them 
all to go away and they would have things remedied. 
The matter, however, touched them all ; and as they were 
very greedy so they took no account of it. What the 
butcher had said was soon spread all over the coimtry, and 
there arose so much discontent and riot amongst the 
common people, that one night in Kent over five hundred 
villagers met, and went to the Lord Warden's parks and 
knocked all the fences down, and laid open the fields 
which they formerly enjoyed. Then they carried their 
cattle thither, and armed themselves in case anyone 
should interfere with them. When the lords heard of it 
at Court, they considered that if affairs were not mended 
the same thing would happen all over the kingdom, so 
they sent to say that what the people had done was quite 
right, but asked them to be pacified now and go to their 
homes, and make no more disturbance. The people then 
dispersed, and thenceforward they had the pastures which 
they previously enjoyed; but all this was not done so 
quietly as not to become known all over the country, and 
thereupon happened what will be told afterwards. 



/ 



172 CHRONICLE OF 



CHAPTEE LXXn. 

HOW THE PBOTECTOB WENT TO MADAIE MABY TO WAEN 
HEB TO DISCONTINUE THE SACBAMENT, AND WHAT SHE 
ANSWEBED. 

AS all over tlie country the sacrament had been dis- 
continued, the Protector and the lords of the Coimcil 
thought that the Princess did wrong in not discontinuing 
it, so the Protector himself determined to go and speak 
personally to her where she was, fifteen miles from Lon- 
don, and get her to do away with it on the spot. The good 
lady, when she saw his object, said to him, " Duke, what do 
you want me to do ? " "I wish, Madam, for you to do what 
everybody else in the country has already done, to abolish 
these saints and the sacrament, and that in future you 
should do the same as others." The good lady, in great 
anger, asked him who had made him the ruler and master 
of her brother's kingdom, and the Duke answered, " I have 
the command because all the Council have made me Pro- 
tector." The good lady rejoined, " I can well believe what 
you say ; but my brother orders no such thing, and you 
know well, Duke, that the King, my father, maintained 
the sacrQ.ment with deep veneration. Since you have had 
command the nation is being ruined. I do what my 
father ordered me, and what a good Christian should, and 
I shall continue to do it until the Ejing, my brother, comes 
of age, and then I shall act as my conscience may dictate. 
It will be better for you, Duke, not to interfere in my 
affairs, or try to command in my house." 

When the Duke saw the attitude of the Princess he 
thought that to use force would be badly interpreted, so 
he went away. The good lady called all her servants to- 
gether, and said, " My servants, you know that all your 
ancestors have always been good Christians, and I think 
you are the same. I say this in case there should be any 
amongst you who may think my present conduct wrong, 
and any such I will pay his salary, and give him leave of 



KING HENRY VIIL 173 

absence." They all replied, " Madam, we all consider our- 
selves good Christians, and we see nothing wrong done in 
your house. We have been brought up in this way, and 
we wish to die the same." So that all of them to this day 
venerate the holy sacrament, and three masses are said in 
her house every day, and they are all very good Christians. 

When the Duke arrived in London he told the lords 
what had passed with the Princess, and they decided to dis- 
semble and keep silent. One day the Princess determined 
to go- and see her brother, the King, and from the city of 
London there went three hundred horsemen to receive her, 
and amongst them many foreigners, but no one belonging 
to the Court went. 

This lady was always much beloved by the common 
people and foreigners, and the day after she arrived in the 
city she went to the palace to speak to the Eling. When 
the Council knew of her coming they went into the Council- 
chamber, and sent word that she was to wait. When 
the good lady saw the small account they made of her, 
without more ado she went straight to the chamber where 
they were sitting in council, and entering, she said to 
them, " What is this, my lords, do you not know me ? 
Are you not aware that I am the daughter of King Henry 
Vm., and sister of King Edward ? How is it you make 
so small account of me ? Truly it was a great pity that 
my brother should be left an orphan so soon, and that his 
kingdom should fall into the hands of such governors, and 
I hope to God that I shall yet see the time when you will 
regret what you are doing." She said no more, but left, 
and went straight to the King's chamber, who was very 
pleased to see her, and the good lady said, " Oh, brother, 
sorry am I that you do not feel and understand what I do." 
Presently the Protector came in, but she took no notice of 
him ; but the King said, " Welcome, uncle ; I am so glad 
my sister has come. I wish she were always here." The 
Duke did not answer him, but the good lady said, " I 
should be glad too, my brother, for it woidd be better for 
your soul, and I hope to God that when you know what is 
going on you will find a remedy." The Protector left the 
room as if he had not courage to answer. It is certainly 
a great injury to the good King that he has not his sister 



174 CHRONICLE OF 



always near him. GK)d grant that she maj live until she 
converts the King and his reahn again. When she had 
been there a long time she went awaj, and the next daj 
returned to her usual residence. If any good ever comes 
to the kingdom it will be through the good prayers of this 
Princess. 



CHAPTEE LXXVn. 

HOW THE BISHOP OF WINCHESTEB ^ WAS ABBESTED AND 

TAKEN TO THE TOWEB. 

OF all the prelates in England none opposed the 
heretics so much as the Bishops of Winchester and 
London. I will speak first of the former. 

When the good Bishop saw the great heresies which 
were being invented every day in the kingdom, it grieved 
him sorely ; but as the principal promoters of them were 
the Protector, the Earl of Warwick, and many lords of 
the Council, and he also knew the Archbishop of Canter- 
bury's jealousy of him, he could do nothing. This Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury one day spoke to the Protector and 
the other lords, and his speech, which was founded m 
malice, was as follows : '* My lords," he said, *' I see that 
the Bishop of Winchester is trying to contradict us all, 
and that he presumes to know more of the holy scriptures 
than any of us. I should like him to preach some day 
before the Ejing, and I wish your lordships would order 
him to do so." " I am sure the Bishop will not preach 
unless the King commands him," said Secretary Paget, 
who had been a servant of the Bishop, and had been in- 
troduced into the King's service by him. When the Pro- 
tector heard what Paget said, he volunteered to speak to 
the King, and get him to order the Bishop to preach. So 
he spoke about it to the King, who sent to summon the 
Bishop from his diocese, where he had been for some time 

^ Stephen Gardiner. 



1 



KING HENRY VIIL 175 

admonisliing the people, and xirging upon them not to be 
led to the great heresies which were being invented. 
When he came before the King the latter said to him, 
** How now, godfather ; where hast thou been ? I have 
not seen thee for a long time, but since thou hast come I 
beg thee preach to-morrow, and come and see me oftener." 
The good Bishop saw plainly that this did not originate from 
the King, and said, " I will do what your Majesty orders 
me, although I know that my sermon will be disagreeable 
to many." 

The next day many people came to the Court to hear 
the sermon, and when the Bishop was in the pulpit he 
began to preach in such a way that the lords wished very 
much they had never asked him, because of the large 
number of people who had come to hear him. 

All his sermon was in praise of the holy sacrament, and 
he said very plainly that whoever spoke against it was a 
great heretic, and he would maintain it against everyone 
until he had brought them to the stake. " I well know 
there will be no one really desirous of contradicting it, but 
what with hopes of favour, and the small fear of Q-od, 
they will want to appear to do so. My sorrow is that his 
Majesty the King is badly informed, and is not yet of an 
age to know it, and to see the wickedness that is published 
in his realm. It would have been good for him if his 
father had lived a few years longer, and would have been 
better for all the kingdom, for I well know that he would 
never have allowed the evil which exists at the present 
time." He said many like things, whereat all the lords 
were indignant against him ; and he also said to them, 
*• You, my lords, all of you, do wrong in inventing new 
things in the Church until the King comes of age, and he 
can act as its head. What you are doing, my lords, is 
against the commandment of King Henry VJLLL." These 
words greatly favoured the Bishop, because the lords 
could find nothing in them by which they might undo him, 
so without any more ado they at once sent him to the 
Tower, where he still remains to this day, but they have 
not taken his rents away, and all his house is intact. He 
is well served in the Tower at his own cost. God grant 
that he may succeed in his object, for there is hope that if 



176 CHRONICLE OF 



the King reaches maturity, and* understands what is going 
on, he mil reform it. 

The lords, and especially the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
would much like to finish him, but they do not dare, as 
they can find no good reason. God help him and keep 
him as he is. 



CHAPTEE LXXVni. 

HOW THE BISHOP OP LONDON ^ WAS ABBESTED, AND WHY J 
AND HOW HE WAS TAKEN TO THE THIEVES* PRISON. 

SOME time after the Bishop of Winchester was taken, 
the lords, knowing that the Bishop of London upheld 
the same doctrine, and preached in praise of the holy 
sacrament, and refuted those heretics who spoke against 
it, desired him to preach before the King, as he wished to 
hear him. 

This good Bishop also understood the malice, and said, 
" My lords, I shall be very happy to preach." And they 
then told him not to preach anything about the sacra- I 
ment, but, as he was learned, that he should instil learning 
into the people. He answered them, " My lords, if it be i 
God's will that I enter the pulpit, I shall preach that ' 
which the Holy Spirit may put into my heart." The next 
Sunday he went to the Court to preach, and had a tremen- 
dous congregation. His sermon was such that for a long ; 
time no one had preached one to compare with it at Court, 
unless it was the Bishop of Winchester; for, by divine 
inspiration, the Holy Ghost spoke in him, and said, 
" Brethren here assembled, I am here in this pulpit by 
command of the lords of the King's Council, to preach and 
exhort, and I was ordered to say nothing about the holy 
sacrament ; but I, as your pastor, since the Church obliges 
me to say it, tell you that all those who disbelieve in the 
holy sacrament of the altar will be damned, and con- 

^ Edmund Bonner, imprisoned Ist January, 1549, until the acces- 
sion of Queen Mary. i 



KING HENRY VIIL 177 

demned to the pains of hell. Have a care, my brethren ; 
I admonish you and I urge you, for I am obliged to do so 
as your pastor, that from good sheep ye turn not to goats. 
I exhort ye to hold firm in the faith of Christ, and to 
venerate the most holy sacrament, and all the sacraments 
of holy mother Church." And he preached many other 
excellent things, for which, if it had not been for fear of 
raising a disturbance amongst the midtitude that heard 
him, they woidd have made hun come down from the pulpit 
before he finished his sermon. 

He was hardly out of the pulpit when twenty halberdiers 
carried him off with every indignity to the thieves' prison, 
where he still remains to this day. They took his house 
away from him, and only allow him for his expenses one 
crown a day. 

Many good Christians were grieved at the imprisonment 
of these two Bishops. G-od maintain them in their good 
opinion. The lords go to talk with them very often, to 
persuade them to conform to what they have done in 
taking away the sacrament ; but they still stand firm, and 
say they will die before they consent to such wickedness. 
They say their Eing is not of age, and when he reaches his 
majority they will say what it is their duty to say ; but, in 
the meanwhile, they wish to be not further troubled. It 
is true they may put them to death, but they will never go 
against what they have preached, for it is the veritable 
truth. And so I leave them, hoping in God that a time 
will come when their truth may prevail, and the wicked be 
confounded, and that God will not allow error to last for 
ever. 



CHAPTEE LXXrX. 

HOW THEY ABOLISHED MASSES AND ALTAB8, AND THE 
WAY THEY NOW ADMINISTEB THE SACBAMENT. 

WE have already related how the priests now marry, 
but I did not declare how they had abolished 
masses ; so I will tell it in this chapter. You must know 

N 



178 CHRONICLE OF 



that when thej had taken the saints away from the 
churches, and the holy sacrament, which in each parish 
church they had in the middle of the altar, they agreed 
that in future it should not be called mass, but the Lord's 
Supper, and that it was sufficient for them to have a table 
in the middle of the church, to which anybody could go 
who wished to partake of the supper, when the priest was 
in his vestments, and was taking it himself, and at the 
same time administering it to others. It was ordered, also, 
that the host should not be consecrated until it was just 
going to be taken ; and if anyone wanted to partake of the 
supper, that the priest shoidd consecrate it, and give the 
communicant a half, or, if there were more than one, to each 
a piece. 

They are ordered to make a general confession in 
English, which the priest recites, and the clerk answers, 
and all those who wish to communicate kneel down. When 
the general confession is ended, the priest gives a piece of 
the host to each one, and then lets him drink from the 
chalice, which they call consecrated. When he gives them 
the host, he says these words, " The body of our Lord, 
which was given on the cross for thee and for me, preserve 
thy sold unto everlasting life. Amen." And when he 
gives the chalice, he says, " The blood of the Lord, which 
was shed for thee and for me, preserve thy soul xmto 
eternal life. Amen." And when they have taken it, the 
benediction is said, and they go ; but the priest had pre- 
viously said the Epistle and the Gk>8pel in English, as well 
as certain prayers. So this is the way they administer it ; 
and they say matins, vespers, and litanies in English ; and 
in one passage of them it says, " From the wiles and errors 
of the Bishop of Bome, good Lord deliver us." 

They say many other heresies which, to avoid scandal, I 
do not repeat here ; but I want to say how many evils and 
great injuries have happened since the existence of these 
heresies, for all the world knows there was not in Christen- 
dom a nation so rich or so abundant in all things when the 
abbeys and monasteries existed — everything dirt-cheap — 
money plentiful — ^and yet to-day there is no country so 
ruined in the world : all through the King having taken 
away the great store of wealth, and the plate belonging to 



KING HENRY VIII. 179 

the abbeys, and the endowments, which also were a great 
treasure. There were in the country fifty thousand parish 
churches. If there were only ten ducats a year in each, 
on an average, one with another, the King took it all — but 
really in most of them there were more than a hundred 
ducats — and turned them into money, selling these revenues 
to his subjects, and amassed untold sums. Besides which, 
he had the first-fruits of the Church, and has levied money 
on his subjects four times in three years — ^no small sum — 
and melted down all the good money ; and the money now 
coined is the basest in the world — ^the groat of four pence, 
'which used to be worth twenty-five maravedis in good 
money, not being now worth seven maravedis. The gold 
is worse still, although formerly both gold and silver used 
to be the best in the world. And after all there is none of 
it left, for it is all gone, and the Eing is poor. 

Certainly it has been a great plague, and it has all hap- 
pened in the last eight years, and gets worse and worse 
every day. Everything is so dear that in time I do not 
think there will be a foreigner who will take service in that 
country. I trust the Eedeemer of the world will send a 
remedy, and convert these people to His holy faith, so that 
they may regain their good name. It used to be called a 
country of angels, but it might now be called a country of 
devils. 

You can see plainly that they even prophesied it them- 
selves, for not long ago they represented a comedy there at 
the time they were doing away with the saints ; and in one 
part it represented Gknl, sitting alone on a chair, and some- 
one came in where He was, and, looking all round about, 
and seeing nobody else, he asked, " How is this, Lord, that 
thou aft all alone ? What has become of all thy saints ? " 
And He answered, " There are none left here ; they have 
all gone to Spain, France, Flanders, Italy, and Portugal, 
and are divided." Then the man said, " Well, since Thou 
art alone here, I shall not stay. I want to go to a place 
where there is more company." So he goes to the other 
side, where there is a very ugly man seated in a chair, re- 
presenting Lucifer, and he sees that he also is alone, and 
asks him, ''How is it possible that you can be alone? 
What has become of all your devils ? " To which Lucifer 



180 CHRONICLE OF 



responds, " They have all left me, because they have so 
much to do in England, and cannot come : they have not 
time." So they themselves foresaw it would be a country 
of devils. God in his mercy make it a land of saints 
again! 



CHAPTEE LXXX. 

HOW THE PEOPLE OF NOBFOLK AND SUFFOLK ROSE, AND \ 
ALL THE C0I7NTT OF COENWALL. 

AS soon as the people of Norfolk and Suffolk knew what 
the Kentish men had done, one of them, called An- 
thony Kett,^ who was a rich villein of Suffolk, being one 
Sunday at the parish church with his neighbours, said, 
" What is this my brothers ? Why should we not do the 
same as the Kentish men ? For my part I would rather 
die than the lords shoidd keep us in such great subjec- 
tion." They then met together to the number of two him- 
dred, and, in two days, more than ten thousand had joined 
in the rising, and they made this Kett their captain. It 
was in the summer time, and they went from place to place 
and did not leave a single park or field enclosed, for they 
threw them all open. They did no harm to any husband- 
man, but they took the lords' cattle for their maintenance ; 
and when the lords heard this and learnt the great damage 
that was being done, they sent thither two thousand soldiers, 
who at that time were in London, and Germans, Italians, 
and Spaniards to the nuniber of four thousand.^ As soon 
as they arrived the villeins defeated them, and finding 
themselves so numerous and strong, the rebels then re- 
solved to push forward, and left no noble's house in all 
those parts which they did not visit to demand money and 
food, taking the lords with them by force ; and so it went 
on, until they all, with one voice, demanded that everything 
should be in common. 

J^ Robert Kett was in business as a tanner at Norwich, and, with 
his brother William, had some property at Wymondham, Norfolk. 
* Under the Earl of Northampton. 



KING HENRY VIIL 181 

Things were in this state when news came to the Pro- 
tector that a rising had taken place in Cornwall, under a 
gentleman called Master Arundel, who had over thirty 
thousand men with him to march against the lords ; the 
cause of this rising being that commissioners had been sent 
thither to remove the sacraments from the churches, and 
the people resenting this rose to resist it. This Master 
Arundel sent word to the lords that they would die rather 
than submit to any such thing, and then fortified themselves 
strongly with much cannon, taken from Plymouth and other 
forts of the King, and bore red flags with the holy sacra- 
ment on them. So that these people rose in defence of the 
faith, and the others in Norfolk and Suffolk because they 
wanted everything to be common property. 

The lords then sent the Earl of Warwick to Cornwall 
with ten thousand troops, in very good order, and amongst 
them there were over tlu'ee thousand foreigners. When 
the Comishmen heard of their coming they determined to 
give battle, and waited on the field for them. The Earl 
only marched six miles a day so as not to distress his 
people, and on the way they picked up a great many men, 
some by good will and some by force. 

They arrived one night within a mile of the Cornish 
force, and as the rebels were not soldiers, although they 
were very brave and well armed, an Italian captain named 
Spinola said to the Earl that night, '' My lord, we are not 
tired, but our enemy will think we require rest, so my 
opinion is that we should feign to pitch our headquarters 
here so as to lead any spies they may have to believe that 
we are going to sleep, and then, if your lordship wishes, 
we can be with them at daybreak, and take them unawares 
and defeat them easily. 

The Earl liked the advice, and ordered proclamation to 
be cried that all should go to rest, as within three days he 
wished to give battle to the Comishmen. The announce- 
ment was made, and the spies let the Comishmen know, 
and thus caused them to be taken by surprise. 

That same night the Earl sent for all the captains, and 
ordered them to advise their men to be ready to attack the 
enemy before dawn, and this was done. To be brief, at 
the first sign of daylight they were on them and took them 



182 CHRONICLE OF 



unarmed, and with such cleverness, that before they could 
rally six thousand of the Comishmen were killed, and the 
rest fled amidst great slaughter. It is piously believed that 
many people in the kingdom were grieved at their defeat, 
as they came with such a good demand. When the Earl 
had routed them he pushed forward, and at last did 
whatever he liked, and immediately had the sacraments 
taken away from all the churches. It was not very long 
before the rest of the Comishmen became worse than any 
others. 

During this time the Norfolk and Suffolk folks were still 
fortified, eating as much as they pleased, and had deter- 
mined to go on to London. When the Londoners heard 
this they posted strong guards, and placed a hundred 
armed men and three big guns at each of the city gates, as 
well as an infinity of muskets round the walls. 

As so many guards were at the gates, no person, either 
on foot or horseback, was allowed to pass without examina- 
tion, and with such care was this done that ten spies were 
taken. Gallows were erected at the various city gates, and 
they hanged the spies, so that those who might follow 
them should see their fate. The villeins soon heard of 
it, and swore to set fire to London, and sent word to that 
effect. 

From this time forward it was ordered that every night 
six aldermen, each with a hundred men, should perambu- 
late all over the city, so for fifteen days over six hundred 
men watched the city by night, besides the guarding of the 
gat€s by day as we have described. 

When the Earl of Warwick * had finished in Cornwall, 
and could leave it tranquillized, he came with all his force 
as quickly as he could to attack the villeins, which he did 

^ " After Northampton's defeat, the Earl of Warwick, with 2,000 
lance-knights retained for service in Scotland, attacked the rebels, 
and being a bold and prudent general he assaulted them first with 
the said strangers, being footmen, on the front, whilst he and his 
horsemen ^ve charge on the ilanke of the battaile." (Grafton.) 

Hollingsnead mentions that 1,400 forei^ lance-knights came to 
reinforce Warwick before Norwich, and mat some of these foreign 
troops, having skirmished too near the town without orders, one of 
their number, an Italian, was caught by the rebels, and hung up 
in sight of all his comrades. 



KING HENRY VIIL 183 

so successfully as to defeat them in a very short time. It 
was a wonder the two hundred knights and gentlemen 
whom these villeins kept by force in their company, and 
compelled them to furnish them with victuals, were not 
killed. 

At the engagement where the villeins were defeated, the 
captain, who was called " King," ordered these gentlemen 
to be placed in the front rank of the battle. It is believed 
that this caused the destruction of the villeins, because the 
Earl, who was kept well informed, knew what was goii^ 
on, and ordered that no harm should be done to the first 
squadron in front. The gentlemen, doubtless, were also 
advised, and went to the attack very boldly, and the Earl's 
men let them pass through, whereupon they all turned roimd 
and attacked the villeins and defeated them.^ 

King Kett — ^for this is how he was called — when he saw 
his folks routed, turned rein and fled, and for his sins he 
arrived at the house of a servant of one of the gentlemen 
who were carried by force with the rebels. This servant 
was a carter, and had a cart loaded with provisions to be 
carried to the villeins* camp, and when Kett arrived he 
be^ed the servant to help him; and the carter replied, 
" Who art thou that comest flying like this ? " " The Earl 
of Warwick has routed us," said Kett. When the carter 
heard this he was prudent, and said, " Sir Captain, alight 
and enter my house, I will keep you secretly." When Kett 
alighted the carter asked him what had become of the 
gentlemen whom they carried with them. "They are 
routed as well," said Kett, " for they went in front." The 
carter asked no more, but told him to sit and rest himself, 
and offered him food if he wanted it, which he accepted, 
and, little thinking the carter would betray him, he then 
went to rest. 

When he had retired the carter went and called a com- 
rade of his, and said to him, " Brother, we shall be rich if 
we can take this mutinous devil and carry him to London." 
So they agreed together, and went to where Kett was 
sleeping unsuspectingly, and throwing themselves upon him 
with a rope, tied his hands and feet ; the carter saying to 

^ 26th August, 1549. 



184 CHRONICLE OF 



him, " I promise thee, Kett, thou shalt pay for the death 
of my master." Kett thought by fair words to persuade 
them to let him go, and offered them large sums of money, 
but it was not Good's will that he should do any more harm, 
so they kept him well bound, and taking his horse and the 
two cart-horses, they rode all night, and brought him in 
the morning to a place eight males from London. They 
informed the lords of the Council, who sent two hundred 
men for him and took him to the Tower, the carters being 
ordered not to go away, and promised a good reward. 
Nearly all the gentlemen who had been kidnapped by the 
villeins were in London, and amongst them the master of 
the carters, who used his influence with the lords of the 
Council to get the men recompensed for the service they 
had rendered.^ 

As we have already said, this Kett was a rich villein, with 
considerable estates, which the lords of the Council granted 
by patent to the two carters; the first of them to have 
two-thirds of the property, and the other one-third, besides 
which they gave to the former a pension of two hundred 
shillings, and to the latter one hundred pounds. So these 
men who had started out poor went home rich. ThuB 
ended Kett, who was sent as an example to where the 
rising had taken place and cut into four quarters. 

Thenceforward the city had nothing to fear; and the 
lords, to prevent any more rioting, sent into the country 
and had all the lands and commons which had formerly 
belonged to the people returned to them, and ordered that 

' The writer is not quite correct here, he was probably watching 
the train bands in London, and only had hearsay evidence as to 
what was happening in Norfolk. 

Hollingshead says : '' The next day, 27th Au^ost, the Earle of 
Warwick was advertised that Kett, being crept mto a bame, was 
taken by two servants of one Master Riches, of Swanninston, and 
brought to the house of the said Riches. Hereupon 20 horsemen 
were sent thither to fetch him, who brought him to Norwich. " 

The next day all the principals, except the brothers Kett, were 
hanged on the Oak of Reformation, at Norwich, the Ketts being 
sent to London and lodged in the Tower, and after protracted trials 
and torture were sent iMtck to Norfolk, in custody of Sir Edward 
Wyndham, High Sheriff, on 29th November, 1549, Robert Kett 
bemg hun^ in chains from the top of Norwich Castle, and his 
brother bemg lumged from the spire of Wymondham Church. 



KING HENEY VIII, 185 

no lord should own more than four thousand head of 
stock ; so in less than two months a good sheep came to 
be worth eight groats as it previously was. No more 
risings, therefore, took place; so now we will tell you what 
happened afterwards. 



CHAPTEE LXXXI. 

HOW THB EABL OF WABWICK QXJABBELLED WITH THE 
PBOTECTOB, AND WHAT HAPPENED. 

WHEN the Earl of Warwick had defeated the rebels 
in Cornwall, Norfolk, and Suffolk, one day he went 
to the Court accompanied by many captains who had 
served with him, both English and foreigners, and going 
to the Protector, said to him, " My lord Protector, these 
captains and their troops have worthily served the King, 
and your lordship must grant them rewards for their ser- 
vices." To which the Protector replied, " They have been 
paid their wages, and the King is not in a position to give 
rewards." When the Earl heard this, he retorted, "My 
lord Duke, in the case of men who have rendered such 
signal services as these gentlemen have in pacifying the 
kingdom, which was all in revolt, no excuses will serve, 
and you must give them rewards, and large ones too." 
The Protector replied that nothing more could be done, as 
there was no money ; and the Earl, who is a man of high 
spirit, said very angrily, " What ! my lord Protector, do 
you think to excuse yourself by saying there is no money ? 
Well, it shall not be so. I do not wonder that the King 
is poor, my lord Duke, seeing the sums of money you are 
squandering in buildings. You think much more of that 
than of what is good for the King or his kingdom. Otod 
knows, and we all know, that if you had made proper 
provision, the King would not have lost the forts near 
Boulogne which he has lost. If you keep in power much 
longer, you will end by losing everything." The Protector, 
hearing the boldness of the Earl's speech, was offended. 



186 CHRONICLE OF 



and replied, " My lord, you have no right to say what you 
have said, but I deserve it, for showing you so much 
favour.'* " The fault," said the Earl, ** lies more with me 
and the other lords for giving you so much power. If you 
keep it much longer the kingdom will be ruined." 

The Earl would stay no longer, but went away, and all 
the captains with him, besides two hundred soldiers. 
They went to London ; and the same night he went to the 
Marquis of Exeter's house, and thence to the house of the 
Earl of Eutland, and calling them together, with many 
other lords and gentlemen who were in London, he said, 
" My lords, great shame and disgrace comes upon us every 
day with news of the loss of forts which the Kmg has built 
or won, and all through the fault of the Protector being 
so penurious, that he would lose everything rather than part 
with money." Then he told them what had passed between 
them, and spoke to them so well, that they agreed to take 
the command away from the Duke, since they had entrusted 
him with it. When they were talking thus, there entered one 
of the Protector's household, and said to the Earl, " My 
lord, my master, the Protector, sends me to tell you to go 
and speak with him to-morrow." The Earl, who knew 
very well that he did not want him for any good, replied, 
" Tell the Protector I will go when it suits me." 

The messenger went with this answer ; and no doubt 
the Protector thought if he could get the Earl to go to 
Court, he could take him and send him to the Tower ; but 
when his gentleman returned and told him what had passed, 
he suspected that they were conspiring against him. 

The Earl secretly spoke to the foreign captains, and said, 
** You saw the altercation I had with the Protector, and 
all in order that you should be well rewarded. I hope, 
therefore, you will hold your men ready if I should want 
them;" and the captains said that they were all at his 
service.^ The Protector began to get frightened, and with- 

* This evidently first-hand acconnt of the intrigues of Warwick to 
obtain the support of the foreign mercenaries is new and interesting, 
but may be well supplemented by a short account of the proceedings 
of the conspirators from Hollingshead. ** A ereat assemblie of the 
sayde counsailors was made at the Earle of Warwick's house in 
Ely Place, Holbome, whither all the confederates in this matter 
came privily armed, and finally concluded to possess the Tower of 



KING HENRY VIIL 187 

out giving any notice, he moved his residence, and that of 
the King, whom he determined to take to Windsor. So 
he called the servants of the King together, and said, 
" Gentlemen, you already know that the Earl of Warwick 
wants to come with an armed force, and I fear he may 
wish to kill the King, so I have resolved to go to Windsor 
to have our King better guarded.'* It was certainly a very 
unwise step the Protector took in carrying the King off to 
Windsor, for if he had gone with him to London things 
would have turned out differently. As he went along the 
road the King was all armed, and carried his little sword 
drawn, and kept saying to the people on the way, " My 
vassals will you help me against those who want to kill 
me ? " and everybody cried out, " Sir, we will all die for 
you," and by this means the Protector got more than ten 
thousand men to join the King's force. 

The lords being quite in accord with the Earl of War- 



London, which, by the policy of Sir Wm. Paulet, Lord Treasurer 

of England, was peacefully obteyned for them And after 

that the said counsayle was broken up at Ely Place, the Earle of 
Warwick removing forthwith mto the City of London, and lay m 
the house of John Yorke, citizen of London, who was then chief 
master of the Mint in Southwark, in Suffolk Place, which said 
Yorke was shortly after, by the aide of the Earl, made by the King 
a knieht, by name of Sir tJohn Yorke." 

On learning these proceedings the Protector hurriedly removed 
the Kin^^ from Hampton Court to Windsor, and thereux)on, accord- 
ing to Hollingshead, the Earl of Warwick asked the Lord Mayor, 
Sir John Amcotes, for 600 men to fetch the Protector. The Lord 
Mayor said he could do nothing without the Common Council, which 
should be called for the next day. In the meanwhile the lords of 
the Council met at the Lord Mayor's house and issued a proclama- 
tion denouncing the Protector as a traitor, and on the following 
day repaired to the Guildhall to attend the meeting of the Common 
Council, which in the meanwhile had received a letter from Somer- 
set asking for 500 men against the lords. Considerable pressure 
seems to have been put upon the Council by the Lord Mayor and 
Recorder in favour of Warwick and the lords, but when the 
Council was apparently about to give way, a citizen, bolder than 
the rest, in a witty and persuasive speech urged them to refuse 
both requests, which they did. 

The following day the lords sent Sir Philip Hoby to Windsor to 
see the King, and on the day after they themselves went and 
brought the humbled and fear-stricken Protector to London, and 
lodg^ him in the Tower. 



188 CHRONICLE OF 



wick» decided to meet in a church called St. Thomas 
A'Beckett, and held a council there. Whilst they were 
sitting a post came from the Protector to the Lord Mayor 
of London asking him to send two thousand men to defend 
the King. Then the Lord Mayor and aldermen went to 
where the council was sitting, and said, " My lords, what 
is your intention, that the Protector should send to us to 
ask for two thousand men ? " and the Earl replied, " My 
Lord Mayor and gentlemen, keep quiet, and make no 
move, for we assure you that we are met together to 
devise some means by which we may get our King with- 
out disturbance amongst the mob. The Protector has 
risen with him in Windsor, and has ten thousand troops 
with him. You have liberties, take care you do not lose 
them. We shall endeavour to get our King." 

The Lord Mayor and Aldermen went and met in council 
in their city, and sent an answer to the Protector to the 
effect that they would, if necessary, die for their King, 
but as they saw the Protector had risen and taken the 
King away, they would do all they could to help the lords 
to set the King at liberty again. They said the Protector 
well knew that the privilege of the citizens of London was 
to guard their city, and that they were ready to serve the 
King day and night, and they therefore marvelled greatly 
that the Duke should have carried the King off so far. 
They sent the courier off with this answer^ and when the 
lords left the coimcil they took possession of the Tower, 
the Earl going every night to sleep there, and they all 
agreed together that the next day the Protector should be 
proclaimed a traitor. 



CHAPTER LXXXn. 

HOW THE PBOTECTOB WAS PBOCLAIMED A TBAITOB, AND 

GAVE HIMSELF TIP. 

WHEN it was decided to proclaim the Protector for 
treason, two heralds with two trumpeters, and with 
them the clerk of the Council, who was called the chal- 



KING HENRY VIIL 189 

lenger, went through the city, and proclaimed him a 
traitor for wishing to kill the King. When the crowd 
heard this they shouted, " Down with the traitor ! death 
to the traitor ! " and if any of them could say anything 
worse they did so. And it turned out that in less than a 
week there were three himdred gentlemen in London, with 
over fifteen thousand men. When the Protector knew 
that they were going against him, and that if he attempted 
to place himself in attitude of defence great damage would 
be done to the country, as well as danger to himself, he 
resolved to send the following communication to the 
lords : " My lords, I see that you are all determined to go 
against me, although I do not know the reason why you 
are disturbing the whole kingdom. I crave you, my lords, 
not to be swayed by passion or indignation towards me, 
for I have done nothing that you should come armed 
against me, and to prove that I am guiltless of what they 
aJlege against me, I will go in person, and surrender my- 
self to prison. The King is here sound and well, and you 
can come for him without tumult." When the lords read 
what the Protector sent, they told him to surrender him- 
self in the Tower, and they would go for the King. He 
certainly was well advised to take the course he did ; for 
if the lords had attacked him as they wished it would have 
been bad for the coimtry, and a danger for him. As soon 
as he went to the Tower it was agreed to bring the King 
to London, in order to pacify the people. 

It was said in London, although it was not known for 
certain, that one night the Protector had ordered the 
King's guard that they need not trouble to watch, as his 
guard would undertake the duty. The Archbishop of 
Canterbury and Paget were in the castle with three 
hundred men, and when they heard of the order, they sus- 
pected some harm to the King, so they went that night to 
the King's chamber, and as soon as the King saw them he 
said, " Ofentlemen ! what are you doing here at such an 
hour as this? " and the Archbishop said, " Sir, suffice it 
that we are here." The next day the Protector gave him- 
self up, and it is suspected that he intended to do some 
harm to the King, but it cannot be believed. When the 
lords had the Protector in the Tower, and they saw that 



190 CHRONICLE OF 



the common people were clamouring for their King, he 
(the King) was brought to London in great state with two 
thousand horsemen in his train, and the crowd was de- 
lighted to see him again. So he was taken to Westminster, 
and the lords sent their men to their homes. 



CHAPTER LXXXin. 

HOW THE LOBDS MET AT WBSTMINSTBB, KSJ> WHAT THEY 

AGBEED THEBE. 

WHEN the lords had sent their folks back to their 
homes, they met at Westminster, and agreed that 
thenceforward no one of them should have predominance 
in national affairs, but that all should act together, as the 
King had left it in his will. Then the Earl of Warwick, 
who was more forward in wanting to command than any 
of them, made a speech, and said, " You well know, my 
lords, the trouble I have taken in pacifying the kingdom, 
and also many of the captains, both foreign and English, 
and they must be recompensed for their work." It was 
resolved by the lords that all the captains should receive 
rewards for their services, and they gave Captain Spinola 
a very good income to live upon ; so they all were very 
well contented. 

In the meanwhile the Protector was still in the Tower, 
and every day it was said that either on that, or the next 
day, he would be led out to have his head cut off. The 
wife of the Protector was, however, a very prudent woman, 
and saw that she would have to humble herself ; so she 
went one morning to the Earl of Warwick's house, and 
without showing any offence, she threw herself on her 
knees before the Earl, and said, " My lord, I am much 
surprised that there should have been words which have 
angered you, between my husband and yourself, for I 
always heard him say that the King had no wiser or more 
prudent councillor in his realm thietn you, and yet out of 
mere passion you have had him proclaimed a traitor ; an 



KING HENRY VI IL 191 

ect of which neither Q-od nor man can think well. It lies 
in jour hands to make amends, and as he has done no 
treason, I pray you consider that he is the King's uncle, 
and although the King is too yoimg to understand yet, he 
-will, nevertheless, in time come to know the truth, if you, 
my lord, are the cause of my husband's death." The Earl, 
all this time, could not get the Duchess to rise, and it was 
more by force than with her wiU that at last he made her 
sit on a chair; and the Earl replied to her, ** Duchess, you 
well know that I was the cause of your husband's being made 
Protector, and you also know that the kingdom has never 
been so ruined as it is now, and yet it is confidently asserted 
that he has spent more than two himdred thousand ducats in 
his buildings, which seems almost incredible. Where can he 
have got these sums if not out of the King's treasure? and 
yet for want of money we have lost the forts at Boulogne, 
which cost a treasure to erect, as well as other important 
things in Scotland, all through his penuriousness, and his 
desire to take the treasure for himself, instead of providing 
properly. For the least of these things he deserves death." 
The Duchess rejoined, " My lord, it has not been so much 
the Duke's fault as you attribute to him, and I beg you, 
putting aside anger, and for fellowship's sake, to be a 
good foiend to him, for I well know that if you are for 
him none will be against him." Then the Earl returned, 
" My lady, go to your house. I will do my best, and 
if the Duke wished there need be none of this." The 
Duchess did not like to press him further, but she begged 
leave to speak with the Countess, and presently passed into 
her chamber, where they talked for a long time, and the 
Duchess begged the Countess to speak that night to her 
husband in favour of the Duke, and at the same time she 
took out a very rich jewel of diamonds, and gave it to the 
Coimtess, and begged her to take it to remind her of her 
promise. The Countess refused it at first, but afterwards 
accepted it. 

The next day the Duchess went again to the Earl, and 
sought leave to go and see her husband, and the Earl 
answered her that he would speak about it to the Council, 
and would do his best. When he went to the Council he 
repeated the request of the Duchess, and the lords, who 



192 CHRONICLE OF 



thought more of the Earl than of anybody else, told him 
he could order as he thought best. Great is the power of 
gifts ; for from the very night that the Countess spoke to 
her husband in favour of the Duke he lost all rancour 
against him. Gk)d grant that the Earl may not have to 
pay dearly for it some day. 

The Earl told the Duchess she could go as often as she 
pleased to see the Duke, so she went once every day ; and 
one morning, after talking with him, she went to the 
King, and threw herself on her knees before him, asked 
him to grant her a boon. When the King saw her, he 
said, " My lady aunt, what do you ask ? " "I ask you, 
Sir, to pardon your uncle, the Duke." " Where is the 
Duke, aunt ? " said the King ; and she told him that his 
uncle was a prisoner in the Tower, and that if he did not 
pardon him the members of the Council would kill him. 
The King exclaimed, " Jesu ! they told me the Duke was 
ill, and I want to know why they have made him a 
prisoner." So he sent for the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
and asked him, " Godfather, what has become of my 
imcle the Duke ? " and the Archbishop told him he was a 
prisoner in the Tower. The King asked what evil he had 
done that he should be arrested, and the Archbishop 
answered, " May it please your Majesty, if God had not 
helped us, the country would have been ruined, for the 
lords were all up in arms, and we feared that he might 
want to kiU you. K the Duke had not been imprisoned 
great harm would have been done." " Godfather," said 
the King, " the Duke never did me any harm, and as he 
went of his own accord to the Tower, it is a sign that he is 
not guilty." Then the Archbishop answered, **Your 
Majesty does not know all ; the lords are well aware of 
what they are doing." The King said he wanted to see 
his uncle, and the Archbishop told him that he could do 
so, and that in his hands was the power of having him 
killed or saved ; to which the King replied, " I do not 
want my uncle to be killed." 

He then sent to say to the lords of his Council that he 
begged them to do him the pleasure of bringing the Duke 
his uncle to him, as he wished to see him, and that if the 
Duke had done any harm, he would pardon him ; and he 



KING HENRY VIIL 193 

begged the Council, as it was the first thing he had ever 
asked of them, to let the Duke go, and he would pardon 
him. The Earl of Warwick spoke, and said, " My lords, 
we must return good for evil ; and as it is the King's will 
that the Duke should be pardoned, and it is the first thing 
he has asked of us, we ought to accede to his wish." The 
lords all agreed that it was right to do so, and thej sent 
the captain of the guard, with the rest of the King's 
halberdiers, with the great barge to the Tower, and brought 
the Duke with great rejoicings, and took him before the 
King. The Duke knelt and kissed hands, and the King 
embraced him, and wept with pleasure at his return ; and 
all the lords embraced him as well, the Earl showing him 
great affection.^ God grant that some day these gentle- 
men may not be sorry for it. From this day forward the 
Duke did not enter the Council with the lords. 



CHAPTER LXXXIV. 

HOW ALL THE HEBBTICS WHO HAD FLED BETTJBNED TO 
ENGLAND; AND I WILL ALSO SPEAK OF A DB. BABNE8. 

THIS chapter ought to have been written much before ; 
but as it treats of an important thing, I will write it 
now." 

At the time when the friars existed there was in the 
church of the Augustines in London a certain Dr. Barnes, 
who was a very great preacher, and everybody followed 
him to hear him preach. 

This was two years before the Cardinal plotted all the 
evil which afterwards happened; and as all the people 

^ Somerset's eldest daughter married a son of Warwick's imme- 
diately aiter, as a farther proof of the sincerity of this most hollow 
reconciliation. 

^ This naive admission on the part of the writer is very evident, 
as the execution of the eloquent Augustine took place so far back 
as the 30th July, 1540. Tne clergymen executed with him were 
Jerome, Vicar of Stepney, and Dr. Garrad, parson of Honey Lane. 

O 



194 CHRONICLE OF 



went to hear this Dr. Barnes, he sometimes allowed him- 
self to mix some heresies with his good doctrine, amongst 
which was that when the soul left the body it went straight 
to heaven or hell, as there was no third place — ^that is to 
say, that he preached there was no pm'gatory. Another 
greater heresy he proclaimed, namely, that our Lady was 
no more than any other woman, and other very pestiferous 
things. So at laist the King was told, and he ordered the 
doctor to be arrested ; but he had so many good friends 
that they warned him, and he managed to get on board 
some Dantzig hulks which were there, and escaped to Ger- 
many, where he was for a long time. When he learnt 
what was going on in England, he determined to return, 
and wrote to the Archbishop of Canterbury for permission. 
As this Archbishop was one of those who maintained these 
heresies, he wrote to say he could come ; so he returned to 
England, and remained some years in great favour with 
the Archbishop. For a long time he refused to preach, but 
at last, being urged by many people, he consented, and 
everyone went to hear him again, and he laimched so many 
heresies that nothing else was talked about but the snares 
of the Pope and the priests. 

At this time there was great jealousy between the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Winchester ; and 
one day the latter determined to go and hear Dr. Barnes, 
and listened with great attention to his words. The next 
day he went to the King, and said, " May it please your 
Majesty, if you allow Dr. Barnes to preach much, all the 
nation will be lost, and the people will become such here- 
tics that they will not recognize either Q-od or your 
Majesty." Then the King said, " I wiQ have him to preach 
before me, and hear what he expounds.*' So Dr. Barnes 
was summoned to preach before the King, and preached 
very boldly that it was a great abuse to keep the sacra- 
ment in the Church, but that only as much should be con- 
secrated as the priest blessed when he said mass. He 
said also that it was very wrong to elevate the host and the 
chalice to the people. This was Monday in Passion week; 
and the King ordered him to be arrested, and said that if 
he did not recant, and publicly state that he had preached 
false doctrine, he would have him burnt. So he was 



KING HENRY VIII. 195 

ordered to preach for that piirpose on the second day in 
Easter week, at the Spital. 

That you should know why he was ordered to preach at 
the Spital, I should say that every year at Easter three 
doctors preach there on separate days. On that Easter, as 
usual, two more were to preach besides Barnes — one a very 
good Christian, and the other as great a heretic, also 
accused of heresy, and commanded to recant publicly. 
These sermons were preached outside London, in a Spital 
which holds a great many people, and it is done every 
year. 

When the second day of Easter came, the first preacher 
was Dr. Barnes. There were many bishops and prelates 
there, and a great crowd of people — more of them to hear 
how he would recant than anything else ; and after he had 
preached for about an hour, he said these words : '' I am 
commanded to preach here to-day, in order that I may ask 
pardon for what I have taught ; and so I say to you, in the 
hearing of God and all the world, that I ask for pardon. I 
know that I have offended some of the prelates who now 
hear me, and I crave their pardon ; and, in order that I 
may be assured of their forgiveness, I beg them all to raise 
their hand." In an instant all the people raised their 
hands, and aU the prelates, except the Bishop of Win- 
chester, who inclined his head in sign of forgiveness. But 
Barnes did not say that he recanted of what he had 
preached before the King ; and when the King was told, 
he ordered them to say no more about it, and he would find 
a remedy. 

The next day the other heretic preached, and he said, 
** I ask the same pardon, neither more nor less than Dr. 
Barnes ; " but he did not recant either. The last day the 
good Christian preached, and accused the other two, say- 
ing, " Dr. Barnes and the Vicar of Stepney were ordered to 
preach against the heresies they had enunciated; but their 
sermons seemed to me more for the purpose of sustaining 
these great heresies than of renouncing them as they were 
commanded to do. I, therefore, say they deserve to be 
burnt." This good man preached much in favour of the 
sacrament, and warmed so much with his sermon that he 
preached in favour of the Pope. 



196 CHRONICLE OF 



When the sermons were ended the King ordered all 
three of the preachers to be arrested, and sentenced them 
to be presently burnt at Smithfield. So they took all of 
them to be burnt, dragging them along in sacks — ^the two 
heretics in one sack, and the good Christian in another— 
burning three clergymen in one day, two because they 
were heretics, and the other because he was a good Chris- 
tian. They would not have burnt the latter if he had not 
preached in favour of the Pope. And when they were 
being taken to be burnt. Dr. Barnes kept comforting the 
other, saying, " Cheer up brother, to-day we shall be in 
glory." 

As soon as they arrived at the place where the wood pile 
was. Dr. Barnes burnt himself with a handful of straw, and 
told them to set fire to the pile; and he and his com- 
panion were burnt. The good man kept sayiQg his prayers 
until the fire reached him, and he also was burnt. If he 
had consented to retract what he had said about the Pope, 
they would have spared him; but he would not, as he 
maintained that there must be a head of Christianity as a 
whole. 



1 1 



CHAPTER LXXXV. 

HOW CAPTAIN GAMBOA FELL OUT WITH THE SPANISH 

CAPTAINS. 

THE next year,^ after all the Spaniards had left the 
King's service, the King, who had thought to make 
terms with the Scotch and had failed, was obliged to send 
another army to Scotland, and determined to get together 
some bands of Spaniards. So the lords of the Council sent 
for Gamboa, and said that the King needed some Spaniards ; 
and Gamboa answered, " My lords, I will get what I can." 
They also sent to the other captains to get some Spaniards 
together, and when they asked when they would be wanted, 

^ This must be an error. It must have been late in the same 
autumn of 1546 as Chapters LIX. and LXIII. refer to. 



\ 



KING HENRY VIII, 197 

they were told within a month. They answered that they 
would serve with their own persons, but they could not get 
Spaniards together in so short a time. 

Gamboa at once despatched one of his ensigns, called 
Perez, to Flandei*s, and in thirty-two days he brought about 
one hundred and twenty men, mostly Burgundmns, who 
were immediately sent to the North, and all the other cap- 
tains went and served well in that campaign. 

When the winter came the captains returned to London, 
and Perez remained with the troops in garrison ; and it 
seems that many of them mutinied and went over to the 
Scotch side, and Ensign Perez with them ; he, as it after- 
wards appeared, had received letters from the Queen of 
Scotland asking him to go over. The Queen sent him to 
guard a town with a castle called Haddington, and there 
he remained until the English took it. 

After this, when the Council knew of it, they were very 
angry, and sent for Gumboa and the other captains, and 
the lords rated them soundly about it. The Spanish cap- 
tains, seeing how they were being blamed, said, " My lords, 
if your lordships will recollect, we told you we would serve 
in our own persons, but could not get Spaniards in the time. 
Those who have gone over are Burgundians, and their en- 
sign with them, and it was because we knew we could not 
come out of it with credit that we refused to get people 
together.'* When Gamboa heard this he was exceedingly 
wroth with the Spanish captains, and from that hour for- 
ward he disliked them, and tried to do them all the harm 
he could. But he did not succeed in his bad intentions. 

When the spring had come the sound of war had brought 
together plenty of Spaniards, aU of whom Gumboa col- 
lected and sent to the North, whither he had already des- 
patched another ensign to dismiss such Burgundians as 
were left, they also passing over to the Scotch like the 
others. The Protector himself was about to start for the 
North when there arrived in London a gentlemen whose 
name was Carlos de Guevara, and who brought letters of 
introduction for Gumboa. " Senor Captain Gumboa," he 
said, " I can bring three hundred Burgundian horse for the 
service of the King, and I wish the Protector to be informed 
of it.** As Gamboa was on bad terms with the Spanish 



198 CHRONICLE OF 



captains, and wanted to spite them, he at once went with 
Guevara to the Protector and the Council, and told them 
how this gentlemen could bring three hundred horse for 
the King's service. The Council replied that it was already 
too late, as the Protector was departing at once. But 
Guevara, when he saw they were not going to give him 
licence, said, " If your lordships wish, I will serve with my 
own people, and will be here within twenty days." The 
General, the Earl of Warwick, answered, "You can go, 
Seiior Guevara, and will be welcomed." So Guevara was 
despatched, and Gamboa was very much pleased, and showed 
great friendship for this Carlos de Guevara. It would 
have been better if he had never known him, as will be 
told further on. 

Guevara was not gone more than twenty-three days, and 
came back with fifteen horsemen, all in very good order. 
The Protector and the rest had started when he arrived, so 
he went to the Council, and they told him they thought he 
came too late, but he set out immediately, and had the 
good luck to arrive in Scotland on the very day when the 
English had gained the battle, and he went directly to pre- 
sent himself before the Earl.' As they were all glad at 

' In the autumn of 1547 the Protector himself set forth upon his 
sixteen days' campaign in the North, and after the battles of 
Falside and Pinkie, in which the mercenaries distinguished 
themselves, pushed up to the very gates of the capital, burning and 
destroying as he went. The battle of which mention is made in 
this chapter is probably that of Pinkie, at which the ItaUan and 
Spanish harqueousiers on horseback, under Sir Peter Gamboa, 
by their dash and steadiness, turned the tide of victory in favour 
of the £nglish. The Chronicle says that the Protector knighted 
Gamboa and the other captains after this fight, but that can hardly 
be true as regards Gamboa, as in the enumeration of the fighting 
forces of the King, on the accession of Edward VI., Sir Peter 
Gamboa is mentioned as being in command of 200 harquebnsiere. 
No record exists of the granting of these particular knighthoods 
after Pinkie, which took place on the 10th September, 1547} but 
after the burning of Leith on the 25th of the month the Ftotector 
conferred knighthood, amongst others, upon Pero Negro and Alonso 
de Vile, probably the Alonso de Villa Sirga of the Chronicle. Sir 
Ral^ Sadler also mentions that CristoMil Diez was knighted on 
the Protector's departure for the South, and Patten's curious diaiy 
of the campai^ contains several references to the presence of the 
Spanish captains. 



KING HENRY VIIL 199 

their victory they received him very well indeed, and paid 
him at once three months' pay for twenty horse. Guevara 
presented to the Earl a very good Flemish horse, and the 
Earl always showed him much good- will. At the end of 
the engagement the Protector gave many rewards, and 
made many knights, amongst them being Gamboa, Chris- 
tobal Diez, Julian, Yilla Sirga, and many others. English- 
men. 

When winter approached the Protector left the fortresses 
and borders well provisioned, and returned to London, and 
Guevara with the favour of Gamboa, for they were always 
together, went to the General and asked for licence to bring 
some foot soldiers, which was at once granted to him. At 
this time there came from Spain a wool fleet, and in it 
came a young fellow called Pedro de Salcedo, who wrote a 
letter to the captain, Cristobal Diez, who went with it 
direct to the General. The Earl said, '' Captain, you must 
speak to the Camp-Marshal, as he has charge of the 
Spaniards." The Earl sent for Gumboa and told him what 
Captain Cristobal Diez had said, and Gamboa, vexed that 
he had not spoken to him first, said, '' My lord, Cristobal 
Diez cannot bring three men." And he quarrelled with 
Cristobal Diez, saying that he wanted to take his office 
away from him. G^boa did not forget to do all the 
harm possible to Cristobal Diez, for he never let hinri 
alone. 

As soon as they left the Protector's presence, Gkunboa 
went to a merchant who was a friend of Salcedo, and said 
to him, " Senor, I beg you to write to Pedro Salcedo, telling 
him to bring as many Spaniards as he can, and I will make 
him my ensign." This was written to Salcedo, and within 
thirty days he brought one himdred and thirty men, very 
good folk, and he would have brought more than three 
hundred, only that Captain Guevara was in Zealand, and 
engaged another hundred and twenty. When they arrived 
the Coimcil sent them to some of the villages near London. 

Such was the friendship between Gumboa and Carlos de 
Guevara that no account was taken of the other captains, 
and seeing this, the captains tried to fall out with him as 
well. Before they were sent to the North they were in the 
villages more than two months, and Gbmboa was then 



200 CHRONICLE OF 



summoned, and they were ordered to be gone at once ; for, 
in less than three months, the English were to besiege 
Haddington, where Perez was who had been his ensign. 
When they arrived there they attacked it so vigorously 
that at last they took it, and the Burgundians and Perez 
were taken. Gha.mboa, to show the Council that he did 
justice, hanged this Perez and thirty more. Well, after 
taking the fort, the English strengthened it greatly, and 
the King spent a great deal of money in buildmg a castle ; 
and the year following the Scotch, with the help of three 
thousand Frenchmen, besieged it, and I will tell what hap- 
pened in another chapter.^ 

The Spanish captains decided to tell the Protector that 
as they were the King's servants they would go and serve 
him under the General's flag, and that they did not wisli 
to serve with Gamboa, so during that campaign Gumboa 
had nothing to do with them. The friendship between 
Guevara and Gumboa continued, and when the winter 
came on they returned to London, and in the spring Gue- 
vara quarrelled with Gamboa, why is not known, but it was 
suspected that they had agreed together to rob the Song 
of as much as they could, and that as Gamboa was an old 
hand and Guevara was a novice, very likely Gumboa 
swindled him, and Guevara in his rage went to the Council 
and told them what f oUows. 

^ The expedition to take Haddington was that under Lord Grey 
de Wilton (Februarv, 1548), who overran all the east marches un- 
checked until the landing of Baron D'Ess^ with 10,000 French 
troops, when (June, 1548) Grrey retreated, leaving Haddington well 
garrisoned with English and ItaUans under Captain Tiberio. 
Baron D'Ess^ besieged the town at once, the same jear, and a 
minute account of tne operations before Haddington is given by a 
friend of D'Ess^ who accompanied him, Jean de Beaugu^. *' His- 
toire de la Guerre d'Ecosse pendant les Campaigns de 1548-1549." 
(MaitlandClub.) 



KING HENBY VIIL 201 



CHAFFEE LXXXVI. 

HOW GAMBOA LOST HIS OFFICE THEOUOH WHAT 

OUEVAEA SAID. 

CAELOS BE GUEVARA, as he was made so much of 
by the General, went to him, and said, " My lord, I 
wish to serve the King with horsemen, and I beseech your 
lordship to favour me, for with foot-men the King is 
being cheated. I can assure your lordship that Gkimboa 
has robbed the King of more than five thousand ducats ; 
but with horsemen, being all Spaniards, the King will be 
better served." The General replied, " Guevara, I will do 
my best that you should get together a hundred horse ; 
and if what you say about Gkimboa is true, he deserves a 
heavy punishment." 

So the General summoned Gkimboa, and said to him, 
** Gkimboa, you are accused here of robbing the King ; "and 
Gamboa answered, " My lord, I have never robbed the 
King, but have loyally served him, and whoever accuses 
me Ues foully, for I have always given in a muster-roU of 
my men on every pay day." Guevara, who was there, said, 
" What I have told the Earl I will sustain, for thou didst 
not pass a single muster without taking in over fifty 
soldiers more than thou hadst ; and my ensign, who was a 
creature of thine, gave thee my soldiers without my know- 
ledge." When Gumboa saw who his accuser was, he said, 
"I deserve this for befriending varlets." The Earl 
ordered them to hold their tongues, so that no more should 
pass between them ; and both went away that time very 
angry. The Earl went to the Protector and advised him 
to dismiss Gumboa from his office of Camp-Marshal ; and 
they then sent to Captain Julian, made him captain of 
those troops, and told him to collect all the Spaniards he 
could, and gave him the command of them. They sent 
Pero Negro to the North, to take charge of all the men 
Gamboa had there ; so that they were quit of Gamboa. 

Then they ordered Guevara to get together the hundred 



202 CHRONICLE OF 



horsemen/ and Cristobal Diez to get all the horsemen he 
could. You may very well imagine how glad all the 
Spanish captains were when they heard that Gumboa had 
been deprived of his command, for each captain tried to 
do his best. Pero Negro went with letters of recommen- 
dation from the Coimcil, and took over Gamboa's people, 
and Julian took more than two hundred Spaniards, who 
flocked in every day to serve the King ; and Guevara got 
together, with his own people and others who came over 
for him, a hundred horsemen well in order ; and Cristobal 
Diez collected as many as eighty very pretty fellows. 

And so they were sent to Scotland,* for the Scotch and 
French were already before Haddington, and attacking it 
very stoutly ; and, a week before the captains left, Gam- 
boa was coming away from the Court as Guevara was 
going thither, and Guevara passed by him without taking 
any notice of him. When Gumboa saw this, he caUed 
him, and said, " I say ! Don't you know me ? " and at the 
same time he threw his arm round Guevara's neck, and 
called out to his servants, " Kill this rascal ! ** and, as he 
said the words, one of Gamboa's servants began beating 
Guevara with his cudgel, and he, seeing his best course, went 

^ It is somewhat curious, considering the familiarity of the 
chronicler with Guevara's affairs, that no mention is made of an 
important incident that happened to him in this connection. The 
story is told in the State Tapers. On the 29th April, 1549, the 
Council at Greenwich write to W. Daunsell, the Enghsh consul 
at Antwerp, saying that Carlos de Guevara had engaged to con- 
duct hither 100 horsemen to be in Calais by the 7th June, and 
desire a sum of money to Guevara for his needs, taking securily 
in case of non-fulfilment of contract. On 16th May Daunsefi 
advises payment to Guevara of 800 crowns, security having been 
given. 

On 15th June Daunsell writes that the troops raised by Captain 
Hackf ord and Guevara have been arrested at Bruges by command 
of the Emperor and the Queen. Hackford's may oe released, but 
he doubts that Guevara's men will, as the matter is being taken 
very grievously, as Guevara, who is in prison at Bruges, has allured 
some of the Emperor's retinue, as well as five or six of the Duke 
of Saxony's Kuard, and other such. Shall he call upon Guevara's 
security for the 800 crowns, or wait ? 

^ Guevara appears to have got out of his dilemma in Flanders, 
as he was in Scotland in the autumn, and was in garrison at 
Berwick in the winter of that year, 1549. 



KING HENRY VIIL 208 

away. Soon it was known throughout the Court, and the 
Protector and the General were very angry. As Guevara 
was obliged to depart with the troops, he had no time to 
avenge himself, and from that time forward Qamboa tried 
to get Guevara killed, as will be told. 



CHAPTER LXXXVn. 

HOW, BY THE INDUSTBY OF CAFTAIK PEBO NEOBO, 
HADDINaTON WAS NOT LOST THAT TIME. 

IT has already been told how the Sootch and French had 
surrounded Haddington, and fought against it every 
day; and how those who were inside found themselves 
without powder, and so hardly pressed, that they decided 
to acquaint the English general, who was twenty leagues 
away. So they sent a spy, who was fortunate enough 
to pass without trouble; and when he arrived at lie 
English headquarters and told the need that existed, the 
General called the captains together, both English and 
foreign, and told them of the necessity, and asked their 
advice. It was found that they had not six thousand men, 
whilst the besiegers numbered ten thousand. There were 
many different opinions amongst them, but at last Captain 
Pero Negro said, ** Sir G^nerai, if you will give me three 
hundred horsemen, I will undertake to pass through and 
succour the town, notwithstanding all their force. Each 
one of us can carry a bag of ten or twelve pounds of 
powder hung from his sad<fle-bow, and with this I hiope to 
raise the siege." When the General saw that Captain 
Pero Negro came forward so willingly, and was wishful to 
serve the King, he said, '* Sir Captain, what men do you 
wish to take?" and he answered, "Let me have two 
hundred Englishmen and one hundred Spaniards." 

So he presently got them together, very smart fellows, 
and they offered to serve with good will, and set out on 
the road, each with little bags of ten pounds of powder. 
The good Pero Negro went on encouraging them, and 



304 CHRONICLE OF 



when lie found himself near the enemies' quarters he col- 
lected his men in a field and spoke to them after this 
fashion : " Gentlemen, you know that the General has sent 
us on this enterprise in preference to others because we 
were picked men, and if we fail in it the greater will be 
our disgrace, so, now that we are together, I beg of you, 
gentlemen, that if any of you are going to turn tail when 
you are before the enemy, you had better go back now. 
For my own part, I swear to you that if all the power of 
Scotland is before me, I shall not turn back. I would 
much rather gain honour than that it should be said that 
I undertook an enterprise, and then turned out a coward." 
They all in one voice said, " Sir Captain, carry out your 
enterprise ; we would rather die than turn back." When 
the captain heard that, he said, " Well, gentlemen, you 
see we all carry muskets, and my opinion is, that when we 
reach the enemies' lines, we should all fire them off, each 
one where he thinks best, so that our enemies should be 
afraid of us, and think we are many more than we are. 
Commend yourselves to Gk)d and follow me;" and with 
that he clapped spurs to his horse and went off at a gallop, 
and the rest after him, as if they had been more than two 
thousand. 

And when they reached the lines, and were going belter 
skelter through, the enemies were in a great fright with 
the surprise, and the discharge of so many muskets, and 
so they passed without loss or difficulty. When they 
f oimd themselves before the castle they cried out for them 
to open the gates, and the English, thinking it was some 
trick, would not open till they had f oimd out that it was 
their own people. As soon as Captain Pero Negro found 
the gates open, he cried out to his men, ** Now, gentlemen, 
all do as I do." And he dismounted and took his bag of 
powder, drew his sword, and cut the legs of his horse. 
This they all did, and went in. 

It was a very pretty feat of war, for they saw that the 
horses could not go into the castle, and there were no 
victuals for them if they could, so they sacrificed them 
rather than they should fall into the hands of the enemy. 
The effects of this doughty deed were such that in three 
days the siege was broken up, for as soon as they got in 



KING HENRY VIII. 205 

their artillery fired night and day, and the enemy, seeing 
so many dead horses, decided not to await the bad smell 
which would come from them. They tried to get them 
away, but the musketry kept up such a fire that they could 
not get near, so they determined to retire to a fortress 
which the Scotch had some seven leagues off. As soon as 
they had gone, Captain Pero Negro sallied out with three 
hundred men, and dug great caves into which they threw 
the dead horses, and covered them with earth to prevent 
the stench. 

Captain Pero Negro soon let the General know what had 
happened, of which all were very glad. Verily, if King 
Henry VIII. had been alive he woiSd have given him a 
signal reward for that service.^ 

^ This chapter is probably somewhat tinged with Iberian exagge- 
ration; at least no historian of the siege of Haddington makes 
especial mention of this feat of Sir Pero Negro. Many small relief 
parties were thrown into the town, but without raising the siege ; 
one in particular is described by Jean de Beaugn^, who says that a 
traitor Scotchman, whom he calls **rhomme k deux tdtes," de- 
ceived D'£ss^ by telling him that a large party would attack on 
the opposite side, and whilst D'Ess^ was off on his fooFs errand 
200 01 the enemy passed through with baggage and provisions. 
But this cannot have been the reuef described by the chronicler, as 
the siege was not raised until Lord Shrewsbury crossed the border 
with 2^,000 men, 4,000 of whom were foreigners, when D'Ess^ 
temporarily retired to Musselboro' (August, 1548). The lai^t 
relief party before then that had entered the town was that led by 
Captam Windham, which consisted of 200 men, and was probably 
that to which Beaugn^ refers. Beaugu^ frequently mentions the 
Spanish captains by name. He complains of the Scotch manner of 
fighting without biBigga^e trains, and says the delay at Peebles 
waiting for them to iS^ in provisions enabled Captains Pero Negro 
and Jmian Romerou, chiefs of bands of Spaniards, to escape into 
England, and *' we went back to Edinburgh without doing any- 
thing." A plucky deed was done also by eleven of Pero Negro's 
soldiers at droughty Ferry, near Dundee, where they and some 
English ran out of the fort and captured one of the French generals, 
D'Etanges, who had incautiously approached too near. Beaugu^ 
says the English ran away as soon as the General's people showed 
fight, but the Spaniards stood to it and captured him. No doubt 
the ransom for such a prisoner well repaid tnem for their risk. 

Sir Pero Negro himself died in London, according to Strype, of 
the sweating sickness, a plague which swept off an enormous num- 
ber of victims in the capital. Machyn gives, as usual, a pompous 
account of his funeral on the 15th July, 1551, with the mers and 
drummers and plumes and velvet. 



206 CHRONICLE OF 



As the winter came on the captains left Haddington well 
provisioned, and they returned to London, and the General 
recommended that Captain Pero Negro should be given 
two hundred crowns in money. If the King had been 
alive he would have got as much a year for ever. And 
Gumboa was more grieved than before, because the other 
Spanish captains were so much liked." 



CHAPTER LXXXVUX 

HOW GAMBOA TBIED TO HAVE CABLOS DB GXJEVABA KILLED, 
AND HOW GUEVABA KILLED GAMBOA. 

ALL the Spanish captains being in Scotland, serving the 
King, and Gamboa fuiding himself deprived of his 
ojQ&ce and disliked, thanks to G-uevara, he determined to 
send and have Guevara murdered. So one day he called 
to him two soldiers, who were about London, and upon 
whom he showered favours every day — ^their names were 
Salmeron and Velasco — and said to them, " Brothers, you 
see the evil which has befallen me through Carlos de 
Guevara. I should like to be revenged upon him." Then 
without more ado these soldiers offered to go to Scotland 
and murder him. Gamboa, seeing how they offered, said, 
" Brothers, I will give you horses and money to enable you 
to go, and will hold you as brothers all my life." They 
set out at once to carry out their promise, and when they 
arrived in Scotland, and saw what good fellows Guevara 
had and heard how well he treated them, and, finding 
themselves with horses, Salmeron said to Velasco, " Brother, 
why the devil should we get ourselves into a row ? We 
have got good horses, and are all in order ; it would be 
much better that we should join his company, and if he 
treats us well we will tell him all about it." So they 
spoke to a relative of Carlos de Guevara, whose name was 
also Guevara, who persuaded Carlos de Guevara to take 
them into his company, and give them double pay. 
And they began to get so friendly with Carlos de 



KING HENBY VIIL 207 

Guevara, that one day, in the presence of the other 
Guevara, his cousin, they said, " Sir Captain, look out for 
yourself, we tell you that Gamboa wants to send and have 
you killed, and we, out of love for you, think well to warn 
you, and will help you unto death." So Guevara gave 
them thirty ducats each for the warning, and in five days 
they spoke to him again and said, " Senor Guevara, we 
have already warned you to look out for yourself." Then 
said Guevara, "What do you advise me to do, gentle- 
men ? " Salmeron answered, " I will tell you, Senor. We 
came from London, Yelasco and I, and no one will suspect 
us, so you can go, and we will go with you, and secretly 
and concealed we can kill him." Then said Guevara, the 
cousin of the Captain, " Senor, if you want to live in 
peace, and not to be in constant dread, we ought to carry 
this out." Bad advice, for instead of counselling him not 
to do it, he only heaped up the fire. 

So Captain Guevara presently posted to London, and 
took with him his relative and the two soldiers, Salmeron 
and Velasco. Verily of these two it may be said they 
were double-dyed traitors, for Gkimboa had been very kind 
to them, and they themselves had volunteered to kill 
Guevara, and then they went to kill Gkimboa. Truly the 
devil moved them strongly, or else Gkimboa' s sins were the 
cause of it all. 

After the devil had put into Guevara's heart to go, he 
ordered four tunics of russet frieze to be made, and took 
post and arrived in London. It was suspected that the 
Earl of Warwick (Huaruyque) knew of his arrival. Very 
secretly they kept at an inn for three days, and only went 
out every night. The day of the murder they changed 
their lodgings, and went to another inn. And at about 
eight o'clock at night they went out. Adjoining Gamboa's 
house there was a church, and they all concealed themselves 
in the churchyard. It was said that they had with them over 
fifteen men in all, well armed. When Guevara saw Gkimboa 
was coming — for he had him well watched — ^he came out 
of the churchyard with his three companions, and they 
placed themselves before Qumboa's lod^gs. The evening 
was rainy, and to avoid getting wet they went in single file 
under the eaves of the houses ; first two serving lads with 



208 CHBONICLE OF 



torches, and then Gamboa, and after him Captain Villa 
Sirga, and a Spanish gentleman named Antonio Yaca, and 
five other servants after. As I said, they walked in single 
file for the rain, and Guevara and his companions, with 
drawn swords, threw themselves upon Gkimboa, and before 
he could say, " Gk)d help me 1 " aU four of them together 
thrust their swords into him. And, as it afterwards 
appeared, each one of them must have given him three or 
four stabs, for the unfortunate man had thirteen very bad 
woimds, each one right through him. And as the ill-fated 
Villa Sirga followed him he clapped his hand to his sword, 
and they also gave him a mortal thrust, and Guevara and 
the others took flight.^ 

God was merciful to Villa Sirga, inasmuch that, although 
he had a thrust in the guts that came out at the loins, he 
lived until eight o'clock the next morning, and was con- 
fessed and absolved, but the ill-fated Gamboa had not 
time to say a word. God's judgment ! everyone ought to 
think weU what he swears, and take care not to curse, for 
Gumboa possessed this bad habit amongst many others; 
and when he wished to affirm a great lie, and get credit 
for it, he used to say, " God let me die by bad stabs if it 
be not true." And of a verity they were bad enough, for 
the least of them would have killed a giant. And the 
murderers went to their inn, and were there in hiding 



' "The 19th January (1550), at n^ht, were murthered at St. 
Pulcher's Church, against the King^ Head, without Newgate, 
London, two captains who had served the Kin^ at Boulogne and 
elsewhere, the one was Sir Peter Cambo and me other Mlicirga, 
which murther was committed by Charles Gavaro, a Fleming, ^o 
came post from Barwike to do that act. On the morrow he, with 
three of his companions, was taken in Smithfield by Lord Paget, 
and sent to New^te, and the 24th January they were all fouie, 
Charles Gavaro, Balthasar Gavaro, Nicholas di Sahneron, and 
Francis Den Alonso, had in a cart to Smithfield. And by the way, at | ^ 
the place where the murther was done, Charles Gavaro had his ^ 
right hand stricken off on the cart-wheel, and then all hanged at ^ 
Smithfield, who bein^ exhorted to reconcile himself to God and the o 
world hy confessing nis sin and repenting himself of the offence, ^ 
and asking for^yeness, that he nught with an unburthened con- 
science resign his soul into the hands of God, obstinately and 
desperately answered that he would never repent him of the deed." i h 
(Hollingshead.) \ 



\ 



KING HENRY VIIL 209 

until six o'clock next day, the news of the murder being 
known at once all over London and the Court. The lords 
[>f the Council sent to order the officers of justice to make 
strict search, and discover the murderers ; and a proclama- 
tion was cried over London, that whoever hid or harboured 
the culprits without surrendering them should suffer death 
if they were detected. Certainly Q-uevara could easily 
have escaped, but it is believed that he had great expec- 
tation that even if they knew he had done it, he would not 
liave to suffer. This was clear from the fact that he him- 
self confessed that he had killed Gumboa. As soon as it 
was known that Carlos de Guevara had done the deed it 
w^as thought that the Earl of Warwick would have him 
pardoned, but it turned out just the reverse, as will be 
bold. 



CHAPTER LXXXrX. 

HOW CAELOS DE GUEVABA WAS HANGED WITH HIS 

COMPANIONS. 

IT may well be supposed that it was fore-ordained that 
Carlos de Q-uevara was to be hanged, for a year before 
le committed this crime he went on a voyage to Flanders, 
Lud was going down the river at London in a boat, in 
jompany with two servants of his a Spanish youth and a 
)age, after nightfall, and very dark, when the boat ran 
:,gainst a barge so violently that the boat was smashed, 
bud the Spanish youth, a page, and a servant were drowned, 
he other servant, seizing hold of a plank floating down 
he river, was saved by a ship, and Q-uevara clutched hold 
►f one of the barge ropes when the boat struck, and was 
escued from drowning by the bargemen. The boatmen, 
rho knew how to swim, were also saved ; so we may say 
►f him that he who is born to be hanged will never be 
Irowned.^ 

^ This confirms Guevara's voyage to Flanders to raise the 100 
lorsemen, and his imprisonment there, as mentioned in the State 
^apers, June, 1549, but not otherwise referred to in this Chronicle. 

P 



210 CHRONICLE OF 



To return to the subject. When Guevara and his com- 
panions had been arrested and taken to the thieves' prison, 
the Council ordered that they should be tried, so they were 
carried in iron chains, two and two, before the judge of 
the realm. It was really quite a sight to see the people in 
the streets, and those who went to hear the sentence pro- 
nounced. The law of the country is that twelve men have 
to condemn or acquit the accused person, and if he be a 
foreigner they give him six foreigners and six Englishmen, 
twenty-four being called from whom to choose the twelve. 
Well, when Carlos de Guevara was before the judge, the 
King's Attorney spoke and said, " My lord Judge, I 
demand justice in the King's name, and I accuse Carlos 
de Guevara of having violated the King's highway, and 
killed two of the King's servants, Pero de Ghmboa and 
Villa Sirga." The judge then said, " What have you to 
say in answer to this charge?" Guevara replied that he 
did not understand English, and demanded an interpreter 
to speak for him. So they called a merchant named 
Antonio de Guaras,^ who spoke good English, to declare 
Guevara's answer. Then Guevara said, '* My lord Judge, 
I admit that it is true that I killed Pero de Gamboa ; and 
I had very good reason for killing him, for he had insulted 
me, and tried to have me killed." From this it will be 
understood that if he had not expected to be let ofE he 
would not have confessed the crime. " And furthermore, 
my lord Judge," he said, " I alone killed hun, and these 
gentlemen here, whom you have arrested, are free from 
blame." So Antonio de Guaras interpreted what Guevan 
had said, and it was taken down in writing. 

He was very badly advised to say this, because by con- 
fessing that he did it, he condemned the others as wdL 
The lawyer then said, " My lord Judge, I also demand 
justice against Guevara, Salmeron, and Velasco, who were 
together with Guevara, the murderers of Pero de Gumboa 

^ This Antonio de Guaras lived for many years afterwards in 
London as Spanish consul, and in the absence of any Spanish am- 
bassador from 1572 to 1578 served as diplomatic agent. He was 
imprisoned for a long period by Queen Elizabeth. An interesting 
series of his letters from London to Philip II. has recently been 
pubUshed in Madrid, edited by the Marquis de Fuensanta del 
VaUe. 



KING HENRY VIIL 211 

and ViUa Sirga." The judge asked them what answer 
they had to make to the charge, and Salmeron replied, 
** My lord Judge, we know nothing of such violence, and 
since Carlos de G-uevara here confesses that he killed him, 
it is clear that we do not deserve punishment, not having 
done it." And at the request of the judge Antonio de 
Guaras declared what he had said, and the judge asked, 
** Are you willing to submit yourself to the law of the 
land ? " They said, " Yes ; " and the judge answered, 
" Well, you shall have all the right of citizens," and he 
ordered a sergeant to call the twenty-four deputies, each 
one by name. So they called twelve foreigners and 
twelve Englishmen, all very honest men ; and the judge 
said to Salmeron, G-uevara and Velasco, " You see these 
four and twenty honest men? Choose from amongst 
them six foreigners and six Englishmen, for they have 
either to condemn or to save you." So they chose twelve, 
and the judge called upon the King's lawyers to show in 
what way Salmeron, Velasco, and (Juevera were guilty of 
the death of Gumboa and Villa Sirga. The lawyers then 
said, "We have here good proofs that they were the 
murderers," and thereupon was called, in a loud voice, 
into the court, a Spanish gentleman named Antonio Vaca, 
who took the oath, and said in a voice that everybody 
could hear, ** My lord Judge, I came in company with the 
unfortunate G-amboa and Villa Sirga, and was walking 
after them and the lads who bore the torches, and I saw 
these four gentlemen who are now here, with their swords 
drawn, and with the same tunics that they are now wear- 
ing, and I saw them stab Gumboa, each one, as I think, 
giving him three or four thrusts, and by the oath I have just 
taken, I swear that these men killed him." He then said 
no more ; and one of the lads who carried the torches, 
came up, an,d having taken the oath, he said, " My lord 
Judge, by the oath I have taken, I saw Carlos de G-uevara 
and the other three that are here attack my master, and 
before he could say a word, except to exclaim, * What is 
it ? ' Guevara said, ' That's what it is ! ' and stabbed him ; 
and the others as well. My master then fell to the ground, 
and I drew my sword and gave Salmeron that cut that he 
has on his forehead." 



212 CHRONICLE OF 



Many other proofs were brought, and the judge pre- 
sently ordered the twelve men to go into a chamber and 
consider what they had heard the witnesses say, and give 
an end to it. So the twelve were locked in, and there was 
great difference of opinion amongst them, the foreigners 
saying that strict justice was not being done, as the 
prisoners had no lawyer to speak for them. They passed 
four hours in these differences, and the foreigners sustained 
that as G-uevara had confessed that he himself^ad killed 
him, the others should not be made to suffer. But as 
they delayed so long, the judge sent word for them to 
come to an agreement, or, if not, that he should have to 
keep them locked up till the next day. The Englishmen 
said, " It is quite clear that G-uevara would not venture to 
kill Gamboa alone without these others accompanied him; 
and it is also proved that Guevara did not kill Villa Sirga, 
but these others, so that there is no pretext that can save 
them, for Guevara's own confession condemns them." 
There is no doubt that if Guevara had denied instead of 
confessing, the verdict might have been acquittal, as the 
witnesses were all interested parties. 

At last the twelve men agreed, and one of the English- 
men was chosen to speak for all, and they went out to 
where the judge was, and their names were aU called and 
each one answered ; and when they had all answered the 
judge said, " Who speaks for the others ? " and the Eng- 
lishman answered, " I, my lord." " Then what is your ver- 
dict as regards Salmeron, Guevara, and Velasco ?" ** I say, 
my lord, that they are guilty." He had hardly pronounced 
the words when Salmeron and the others began to shout 
so loudly, and make so much noise, that if they had been 
loose instead of bound as they were, they would have done 
much damage. The judge ordered them to be quiet and 
hear the rest which had to be said ; and when liiey were 
quiet again the judge said these words, ^* Carlos de Guevara, 
you have seen that no verdict was necessary in your case, 
because you had already confessed the crime. I counsel 
you make your peace with God, for to-morrow you must 
die." When Guevara heard this he answered not a word, 
but only raised his hands to heaven, made with them the 
sign of the cross, and kissed it. The judge then turned to 



KING HENRY VIIL 213 

Salmeron, Velasco, and Q-uevara, and said, " You have been 
condemned justly by law ; commend yourselves to Gk)d, for 
to-morrow yen likewise must die." 

Then they cried out, " Justice, Lord Gk>d, justice ! " The 
judge asked what they said, and Antonio de G-uaras told 
him, and he told him to teU them that they should have 
the justice they deserved, and ordered them to be taken to 
prison. 

The judge went away, and that night a priest named 
Olivario, who was in England, went to the prison and con- 
fessed them ; and the same night all the foreigners who 
were in London, both Italians and Spaniards, met together 
and went to the Earl of Warwick's house, to beg of him 
that the execution should not take place so soon, but that 
fifteen days should be given to Guevara to put his affairs 
in order. This course was taken by the foreigners in the 
hope that in the interim a letter might come from the Em- 
peror's Court in favour of Q-uevara. But the Earl of War- 
wick, with tears in his eyes, said, " Gentlemen, I am very 
sorry I cannot help you, for the Council has ordered that 
they should die to-morrow, and nothing in the world can 
save him. Truly Guevara was very ill-advised to confess 
that he did it, but as it is so, gentlemen, do not waste 
more of your time, for there is no help for it." 

So all these gentlemen went away ; and at nine o'clock 
the next morning the sheriffs of London, with many hal- 
berdiers, went to the prison and sent for a cart. Then the 
sergeants went up for Carlos de Guevara and the others, 
and brought them down with their hands tied, and before 
they got up into the cart the Sheriff said to Guevara, 
** Seiior Guevara, the King has ordered me to execute jus- 
tice upon you, and I have to tell you that it is my duty to 
take you to Smithfield, where a gallows is placed^ and there 
I must have you hanged until you render up your spirit to 
God. And I also have to tell you that it is my duty to 
take you before the house of Gumboa, and have your right 
hand cut off. You have heard your sentence." And to 
the others he said, " I have to take you along with Carlos 
de Guevara, and you will be on the gallows as long as he." 

They were then made to get up into the cart, and they 
found there Lope de Carrion and Antonio de Guaras, two 



214 CHRONICLE OF 



Spanisli merchants, who encouraged Guevara and the 
others as they went along. I'faith they served as good 
friars indeed on that day. Very soon they arrived at 
Gumboa's house, and the hangman got up and took Carlos 
de Guevara's right hand, and placed it on the wheel of the 
cart and chopped it off with a hatchet; and very near 
there was the place where the gallows was erected ; and, 
to be brief, they put ropes round the necks of aU of them, 
and the hangman whipped the horse and they remained 
dangling. God have mercy on them. The three deserved 
that death and worse, for they were double traitors, and 
were the cause of Guevara's committing the crime, for it is 
sure he would never have done it if it had not been for the 
bad advice of the others. He would have remembered that, 
thanks to Gamboa, he had risen to be captain, and that 
Gumboa had faUen out with all the Spanish captains 
for his sake. 

This Guevara was one of the handsomest young fellows 
that could be f oimd, and, as I have said, he had been made 
much of by the lords, and particularly by the Earl of 
Warwick. Indeed, his ruin was that he depended too 
much on his friendship, for after committing the crime it 
would have been easy for him to save himsefi, as he was a 
whole day concealed. He had perfect confidence that the 
Earl would get him pardoned, and he knew that the Earl 
was not on good terms with Gamboa, so, as I said, he con- 
fessed openly that he had done the deed with his own 
hands. It would have been much better to deny it, and 
he would probably thus have delayed the issue in proofs, 
and during that time perhaps he might have been saved ; 
but I think that the sins of the others were what he paid 
for as well, for it was said that they had done many other 
evil deeds. May God have forgiven them." 



KING HENRY VIIL 215 



CHAPTER XC. 

HOW THE ENGLISH RETURNED BOULOGNE TO THE KING 

OF FRANCE. 

HOW the Protector was blamed for the loss of the forts 
has already been told, and certainly, if he had taken 
as much care as the good King Henry YIH., Boulogne 
would not have been surrendered, as will be related here. 

When the King of France learnt the few men that 
guarded the forts, he sent some eight thousand troops, who 
first took St. Jean de Eus, three leagues from Boulogne, on 
the Calais road, and afterwards captured the " Old Man," 
as the English called it, and subsequently the other fort 
which was on the slope opposite Boulogne. The French 
also had on the other side of the water another fort which 
they had erected, so that no supplies could now reach 
Boulogne. The French did not effect much damage, biit 
as the English saw they could not hold out, they decided to 
make peace ; and the French, knowing that if they took 
the place by force, it would cost many lives and much 
money, determined to offer an indemnity, and at last agreed 
to give four thousand crowns, on condition, however, that 
the English were not to destroy any edifice they had con- 
structed. Truly the English might write a lament on 
Boulogne, and say, " Thou hadst better not been founded,*' 
for certainly, without any contradiction, it cost the King 
over six millions in gold, besides being the ruin of his 
kingdom for years, and Q-od knows the loss of how many 
lives. And yet, after all, by carelessness and bad manage- 
ment, they gave it up for the sum mentioned. 

Truly the English lost much on the day that the valiant 
King Henry Vill. died, and great evil comes, and will 
come to them from having sown such discord amongst their 
governors; and I only hope to Q-od that King Edward' 
will soon be able to govern. He was a very young child 
when his father died ; and I am sure that when he under- 
stands the errors of the people aroimd him, he will mend 



216 . CHRONICLE OF 



/4 



them. There will be no lack of someone to tell him that 
his father was a very wise man, and a good Christian, 
notwithstanding his blindness in throwing over his 
obedience to the Pope, for, as regarded the services of the 
Church, he would never allow them to be altered, although 
he consented to some of the things being in English. He 
always caused the holy sacrament to be venerated and 
honoured, which was all done away with after his death. 

Perhaps even his son may be inspired by the Holy Ghost 
to return to his obedience to the Church, and to the ser- 
vices as they used to be ; but it is notorious that if the late 
King were aUve he would never allow such evil-doing, and 
would take more care of things, for he was liberal, and did 
not begrudge expenditure, and always gave rewards to his 
captains and soldiers. 



CHAPTER XCI. 

HOW THE PBOTECTOB AND OTHEB GENTLEMEN WEBB 

ABBESTED AND BEHEADED. 

IT is notorious how the lords who rule the nation sent 
ambassadors to France, it was said, for the purpose of 
carrying the Qurter to the French King, although it was 
not known for certain ; but what was known was that the 
ambassadors stayed in France over two months, and in the 
meanwhile the King of France sent ambassadors over to 
England, who were received by the lords with great feast- 
ings. It was suspected that the principal object of this 
embassy was to bribe them to make war on the Emperor. 
Whilst these ambassadors were there they were greatly 
feasted by the Earl of Warwick and the G-rand Master, 
much more than by any other of the lords ; and it appears 
they could not get ear of the others, so they returned to 
Pnmce. 

A very short time afterwards the King of France broke 
with the Emperor, and before the latter knew anything of 
it he armed vessels on the seas, which took from the Em- 



KING HENRY VIII. 217 

peror's subjects much value in merchandise, so much that 
for years these subjects could not recover themselves. 

But to return to our subject. The King of France found 
out from his ambassadors which of the English lords 
showed more leaning towards France, and against the Em- 
peror. These were the Earl of Warwick and the Grand 
Master ; ^ and it is suspected that the King wrote to them 
to look out for themselves, as the Protector and the Earl 
of Arundel and others were plotting to put them to death. 
Whether this was true or not was not known for certain ; but 
it is a thing that might well be true. Others asserted that 
the Protector was advised to go armed himself in person, 
and kill the Earl ; and this seems more likely, as the Pro- 
tector certainly received much provocation through the* 
Earl, and I believe that the animosity always existed — 
indeed, I know for certain that the Protector went to the 
Earl's house, and entered his chamber, but, when he found 
himself inside, had not courage to do what he went for. I 
quite believe if he had done it he would have carried it 
through successfully. When the Earl saw him so early in 
the morning in his chamber, he, like the brave man he is, 
threw on a garment, and said, " Why so early as this, my 
lord Duke ? " And the Duke, embracing him, said, " My 
lord, I come to converse with you on subjects of interest to 
xne ; but when you are dressed, I will speak to you about 
them at the palace." Then he went away, but not without 
£krousing considerable suspicion in the mind of the Earl. 

When the Earl went to the palace, a gentleman went up 
to him, and said, " My lord, take care of yourself." The 
^arl needed no more, but entered at once into the Council, 
and said, '' My lords, such a black treason as this can never 
l)e overlooked. K Q-od had not blessed me, I should be a 
dead man at the hands of the Protector. I, therefore, de- 
mand that this should be investigated, and that justice be 
done, for if this be not pimished, he will try to kill 
lis all." 

The lords decided to go and tell the King ; and when 
they arrived before him, and told him, the King answered, 

' William Paulet, Lord St. John, Great Master of the House- 
hold. 



218 CHRONICLE OF 



" My lords, if tlie Protector has offended, let the law take 
its course." They then sent the captain of the guard and 
his men to arrest him, and the same day they took four of 
the principal gentlemen in the kingdom,^ and the next day 
the Earl of .Arundel. This Earl of Arundel is one of the 
nobles who was strongly opposed to the Protector the first 
time he was arrested, and afterwards the Protector tried to 
gain his friendship, and the Earl of Warwick seeing this 
friendship took him as well, so as to find out whether he 
was in the plot. 

The lords of the Council wanted to put the gentlemen to 
the torture, but they would not allow it, and confessed 
that they had advised the Duke, although they never 
admitted that the Earl of Arundel was in their councils, 
so that these four gentlemen and the Protector were con- 
demned, and the next day the four gentlemen were led out 
and beheaded. In the course of three days the Protector 
was executed, and on mounting the scaffold he said these 
words, " Q-entlemen, this is God's justice, and the blood of 
the just cry out against me. I was cruel to my brother, 
the Admiral, who after his condemnation wrote to the 
lords of the Coimcil and to me asking to be heard, which I 
refused him. And now the lords have refused to hear me. 
I beg you to pray to G-od for me." And so they cut off 
his head. It was said that they executed him very early ; 
in the morning, and this in order that the people should 
not cause a disturbance. I trust Q-od may have forgivea ' 
him, and the three as well.^ 

Nothing can be proved about the Earl of Arundel, and ' 
I believe that he is still in prison. A few days after this a 
gentleman committed a crime punishable by death, and : 
nearly all the lords of the Coimcil went to the King to ask 
him to pardon him. The King answered them very de- 
liberately : " How is this my lords ? There was no one 

• Somerset was arrested 16th October, 1552, with Sir Ral^ 
Avane, Sir Giles Partridge, Sir Michael Stanhope, and Sir Thomas 
Arundel. 

^ Somerset was beheaded 22nd January, 1552, after being ac- 
quitted of treason in Westminster Hall by his peers on 2nd De- 
cember, 1551. He was committed and executed for felony — ^plotting 
to murder Warwick. 



^ 



KING HENRY VIIL 219 

to beg for mercy for my uncle, and for this man you all 
come. My command is that the law's behest be carried 
out." The lords knew by this the King loved his uncle, 
and was grieved at his death. So the gentleman was 
executed, and thenceforward the lords did not dare to ask 
for pardon for anyone. 



CHAPTER XCn. 

HOW LOBD PAGET WAS ABBE8TED, AND WHY. 

SOME days before the death of the Protector the 
lords of the Council sent Lord Paget as ambassador, 
and it is said that besides many other things that^ the 
Emperor said to him he (the Emperor) asked him 
to write to the lords, desiring them to treat Madam 
Mary well, and not to take from her the mass, the 
holy sacrament, nor the saints from her chapel. Paget, as 
it afterwards appeared, promised the Emperor to do so, 
and it is said that Paget wrote both officially and privately 
to the Council. Notlung is known, only that for some time 
they dissembled, and when he came back he was very well 
received by the Council, for they knew he was one of the 
wisest men in the kingdom, and was also chamberlain to 
the King and ruled all the household. But in the mean- 
while the lords every day introduced some innovation into 
the kingdom, and they forgot the promise made to the 
Emperor, and determined to proceed to denude Madam 
Mary's chapel, which they effected, to the great sorrow of 
the good lady, although they could never convert her to 
the vile sect to which they belong. When the Emperor 
heard of it, he wrote to the King and to his Council that 
he marvelled greatly that they should take away Madam 
Mary's objects of devotion after what Paget had pro- 
mised him. When the lords received this letter, not know- 
ing what excuse to give, and to palliate their conduct, 
they ordered Paget's arrest, saying that Paget had made 
the promise on his own responsibiHty, and without the 



220 CHRONICLE OF KING HENRY VIII. 

- — 

knowledge of the Council, who knew nothing about it. So 
Master Paget, as he is a very wise man, gave his lawful 
excuses, and apologised to them all, although it is believed 
that all the Coimcil knew about it. If they could find 
any reason for doing it, they would have beheaded him to 
cover their own deceit, but he knew how to defend himself. 
So they let him go, although it is said that they took 
away all his rents, and deprived him of his seat on the 
Councn. Truly they were badly adyised in turning Mm 
out of the Coimcil, for they ought to have considered the 
wisdom he has possessed, and still possesses, and that his 
advice would be valuable to them. 

I beUeve that if he lives until the King comes to 
the government he will return to the Council again. 
Henry Vlil. knew him well, and often said that he had no 
better or wiser man in his Council than he. I do not 
doubt, and have every hope that I shall see him in time 
like a king in the land, for his wisdom and discretion are 
such that his Prince will recognize the benefi.t that God . 
has granted him in giving him such a man for his Council. ' 
I wish to Q-od there were many of his stamp and know- 
ledge, for the good I desire to that coimtry. i 



DEO GBACIAS. 



INDEX. 



Abel, Thomas, chaplain to Katha- 
rine of Aragon, xvii, 42 (note). 

Adrian VI., Fope, 2 (note)^ 

Alburquerque, Duke of, his visit to 
England, 112 ; is ordered by the 
Emperor to assist the King in 
the war, 113 ; bis retinue, 113 ; 
assists at the siege of Boulogne, 
114; hisadvioeto the King, 114; 
returns to England with Henry, 
116; his baggage captured at 
sea by the French, 117; his in- 
adequate pay) 118. 

Alen^on, Duchess of, 4 (note). 

Alexandre, a Spanish captain in 
Henry's service, grant of 400 
ducats, 127. 

Alonso, Don, a Spanish captain in 
Henry's service, his boldness, 
130. 

Ambrogio, a letter from the Bishop 
of Faenza to him, 49 (note). 

Amcotes, Sir John, Lord Mayor, 
his part in Warwick's conspiracy, 
187 (note). 

Anne Boleyn, the King in love 
with her, 4 ; her marriage, 1 1 ; 
her progress through London 
and coronation, 12; visits France 
with Henry, 32 ; her relations 
with Mark Smeaton, Brereton, 
and Norris, 57 ; is denounced by 
Percy, 59 ; her arrest, 64 ; her 
execution, 71. 

Anne of Cleves, her passage to 
England, 89 ; her reception on 
Blackheath, 91 ; divorced, 95 ; 



attends the King's wedding with 
Katherine Parr, 108. 

Arthur, Prince of Wales, his mar- 
riage with Katharine, 4 (note), 
5,8. 

Arundel, Earl of, complicity with 
Somerset, 218 (note). 

Arundel, Sir Thomas, complicity 
with Somerset, 218 (note). 

Aruudel, Master, his rising in 
Cornwall, 181. 

Arundel, Lord, cousin of Lord 
Sandys, 127. 

Aske, his rebellion, 33; favour- 
able reception by the King, 34 ; 
his rising dispersed, 35 ; his exe- 
cution, 36. 

Arras, Monsieur de, the French 
envoy with proposals of peace to 
Henry, 116. 

Ateca. See Bishop of Llandaff. 

Audley, Chancellor, visits the 
Tower to examine Anne Boleyn, 
64. 

Avane, Sir Balph, complicity with 
Somerset, 218 (note). 

Badajoz, Bishop of, 2 (note). 

Baker, Master, Recorder of Lon- 
don, receives Anne Boleyn in 
Chepe, 14 (note). 

Barker, chaplain to Katharine of 
Aragon, xvii, 42 (note). 

Barnes, Dr., his sermon at the 
Spital, 195 ; his execution, 196. 

BaronBautista,a Milanese, arrests 
Julian for debt, 139. 



222 



INDEX, 



Bastian, a servant of Katharine of 
Aragon, his refusal to swear and 
dismissal, 41. 

Bayan (Byan or Vaughan?), a 
courtier sent by the Kuig to 
Kimbolton, 46. 

Beaugu^, French historian of the 
Scotch campaign, 205 (note). 

Bedingfield, Katharine's chamber- 
lain at Kimbolton, 52. 

Boleyn. 8ee Anne Boleyn. 

Brandon. See Duke of Suffolk. 

Brereton, Master, his relations 
with Anne Boleyn, 55-57 5 his 
execution^ 67. 

Campeggio, Cardinal, bis arrival 
in England, 6; his departure, 
10. 

Cardinal of England. See Wolsey. 

Carow, Peter (George ?), captain 
of the " Marie Rose," 122. 

Carrion, Lope de, a Spanish mer- 
chant in London, at Guevara's 
execution, 213. 

Carthusians refuse to swear, 20 ; 
their martyrdom, 23. 

Castlenau, Antoine de. Bishop of 
Tarbes, letter to Francis I., 18 
(note). 

Chapuys, Eustace, Spanish Am- 
bassador, procures release of the 
Bishop of Llandaff, 18 ; visits 
Kimbolton, 47 ; his second visit, 
49 ; his letters describing Katha- 
rine's death, 50 (note). 

Charles V,, Emperor, xiij directs 
Alburquerque to aid Henry, 
113. 

Clement, Pope, 2. 

Cleves, Duke of, 88, 89, 93, 94. 

Cobham, Lord, marriage of his 
daughter with Parr, Earl of 
Essex (called Rochfort in the 
Chronicle), 137. 

Cranmer, Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, made Archbishop, 19; 
visits the Tower to examine 
Anne Boleyn, 64; sponsor to 
Edward yi.,74; visits Katha- 
rine Howard in the Tower, 84 ; 



preaches against purgatory, 87 ; 
in danger of arrest, 102 ; visits 
Cromwell in the Tower, 102; 
orders the services of the Church 
to be said in English, 1 06 ; pro- 
mulgates the King's strict orders 
for the clergy, 149 ; promul- 
gates permission for the clergy 
to marry, 166 ; his action 
against immorality, 168; com- 
plains of Gardiner, 174 ; brings 
the King back to London, 189; 
interview with the King after 
Somerset's arrest, 192. 

Cromwell, Secretary, appointed 
Secretary, 25 ; abolishes the 
abbeys, 26 ; advises the King to 
abolish the monasteries, 31 ; ex- 
cuses the Spaniards from taking 
the oath, 38 ; draws up an ad- 
dress to Parliament asking fur 
the acknowledgment of Eliza- 
beth as Princess, 43 ; visits the 
Tower to examine Anne Bolejrn, 
64; takes part in the burning 
of Dr. Forest, 80; prompts 
Cranmer to secularize the en- 
dowments for masses, 87 ; plans 
the King's marriage with Anne 
of Cleves, 88 ; superintends the 
state reception of Anne of Cleves, 
91 ; anger of the King, 94 ; de- 
nounced by the nobles, 96 ; his 
arrest, 98 ; his plot against the 
Duke of Norfolk, 101 ; his exe- 
cution, 103. 

Cromwell, Richard, nephew of the 
Secretary, arrests Wyatt, 63. 

Cueva, Don Gabriel de la. See 
Don Gabriel, son of the Duke of 
Alburquerque. 

Culpepper, his relations with Ka- 
tharine Howard, 82 ; his arrest, 
84 ; his execution, 86. 

D'Arcy, Lord, a hostage to Aske's 
rebels, 34. See Grey. 

Dartnall, a relative of Uie Duke of 
Norfolk, 101. 

Daunsell, English agent at Ant- 
werp, 202 (note). 



INDEX, 



223 



Darrel Gathering, a Popish image 
firom Wales, 79, 80 (note). 

Dauphin, the, rewards Julian, 
130. 

Deputy of Calais punishes Juan de 
Haro and bis company for de- 
sertion, 126. 

D'Ess^, French general in Scot- 
land, 205 (note). 

D'Etanges, French general cap- 
tured at Broughty Ferry, 205 
(note). 

Diago, Spanish historian, 16 
(note). 

Diez, Cristobal, a Spanish captain, 
grant of 400 ducats, 126 ; pre- 
sent at the duel at Montrluil, 
128 ; knighted, 199 ; quarrels 
with Gkunboa, 199. 

Diram executed for complicity in 
Katharine Howard's guilt, 85 
(note). 

Dudley. See Earl of Warwick. 

X>uke, the. See Duke of Somerset. 

^Edward VI., his birth, 73 ; coro- 
nation, 153 ; orders Gbirdiner to 
preach, 175 ; is taken to Wind- 
sor, 187; begs for Somerset's 
life, 193. 

F^li^beth, Princess, her birth, 42 ; 
her precocity, 42 ; acknowledged 
by Parliament, 43 ; sought in 
marriage by Seymour, 163. 

Enriquez de Guzman, Don Pedro, 
xi. 

Enriquez de Guzman, Count Alba- 
deliste, xi. 

Essex, Earl of (called Koch fort in 
Chronicle), brother of Katha- 
rine Parr, accuses his wife, and 
marries daughter of Lord Cob- 
ham, 137. 

Exeter, Marquis of, a hostage to 
Aske's rebels, 34 ; denounces 
Cromwell to the King, 97 ; 
Warwick's party meet in his 
house, 186. 

Faenza, Bishop of, 49 (note). 
Felipe, Francisco, a servant of 



Katharine of Aragon, his sub- 
terfuge, 40; his altercation with 
Henry, 54 ; temporarily leaves 
the Queen's service, 54 (note) ; 
returns poor to his own country, 
54. 

Ferdinand, King of Arragon, 5. 

Fisher. See Bishop of Rochester. 

Forest, Dr., entrapped by a peni- 
tent, and denounced, 77 ; his 
public dispute with Latimer, 78 ; 
his martyrdom, 80. 

France, King of, receives Henry 
and Anne Boleyn at Boulogne, 
32 ; rewards Julian, 130 ; em- 
bassy to England, 216 ; breaks 
with the Emperor, 216. 

Gabriel, Don, son of the Duke 
of Alburquerque, received by 
Henry, 112. 

Gamboa, Sir Pedro, a Spanish 
captain, enters Henry's service, 
124; his services in Scotland, 
124 ; sent to Calais with his 
men, 125 ; recalled to England, 
and granted 1,000 ducats for 
life, and £100 in perpetuity, 
126 ; his treachery to Julian, 
140 ; raises troops for Scotland, 
and sends Perez, 197 ; his 
quarrel with the captains, 197 ; 
introduces Guevara, 1 98 ; ser- 
vices at the battle of Pinkie, 
198 (note); knighted, 199; 
quarrels with Cristobal Diez, 
199; quarrels with Guevara, 
200; is accused of theft by 
Guevara, 201; dismissed from 
his command, 201 ; attacks 
Guevara, 202 ; plans the murder 
of Guevara, 206; is murdered 
by Guevara, 208. 

Garrad, Dr., parson of Honey 
Lane, his sermon and execution, 
193 (note), 195, 196. 

Gonzaga, Viceroy of Sicily, em- 
bassy to England, 108. 

G^war, Dr., urges the Archbishop 
of Canterbury to relax the regu- 
lations for the clergy, 149. 



224 



INDEX. 



Grand Ma&ter. See Paulet. 

Greenacre, Philip, one of Queen 
Katharine's household, 50 (note). 

Grey de Wilton, expedition to 
Haddington, 200 (note). 

Grey, Lord (Lord D'Arcy, after- 
wards Marquis of Dorset), a 
hostage to Aske's rebels, 34; 
remains in command at Bou- 
logne, 119 ; repels the night 
attack, 119. 

Guaras, Antonio de, serves as in- 
terpreter at Guevara's trial, 210; 
attends Guevara to the scafifold, 
213. 

Guevara, Baltasar, prompts his 
cousin to murder Gamboa, 207 ; 
his trial and execution, 211,212, 
213, 214. 

Guevara, Carlos de, a Spanish cap- 
tain, brings letter of introduc- 
tion to Gamboa, 197 ; his ser- 
vices accepted, 198; arrives in 
Scotland on the day of the battle, 
19S ; his friendship with 
Gamboa, 199 ; recruits in Zea- 
land, 199 ; accuses Gamboa, 
201 ; arrested in Flanders for 
recruiting, 202 (note); is at- 
tacked by Gamboa, 202 ; Gam- 
boa's plot to murder him, 206 ; 
murders Gamboa, 208 (note); 
his trial and execution, 211, 212, 
213, 214. 



Hackford, Captain, arrested in 
Flanders for recruiting, 202 
(note). 

Haro, Juan de, a Spanish captain, 
at Boulogne, 118, 119; attempts 
to desert, and is killed, 126. 

Henry VII., 5. 

Henry VJII. surrenders the go- 
vernment to Wolsey, 1 ; in love 
with Anne Boleyn, 3; tells 
Katharine that their marriage 
is illegal, 4 ; chooses Wolsey as 
his representative at the tribunal, 
6 ; deprives Wolsey of the 
Great Seal, 9 ; dismisses Cam- 



I 



peggio,10; marries Anne Boleyo, 
11; proclaims himself head of 
the Church, 15; creates Cranmer 
Archbishop of Canterbury, 19 ; 
visits More in the Tower»21; 
appoints Cromwell secretary, 
25 ; visits Calais with Anne, 
32 ; receives Aske, 34; convokes 
Parliament to acknowledge 
Elizabeth as Princess, 43 ; de* 
mands Katharine's jewels, 44; 
his interview with BrUtland, 45 ; 
he dresses in yellow on Katha- 
rine's death, 52 ; his interview 
with Francisco Felipe, 54 ; 
orders Anne's execution, 70; 
marries Jane Seymour, 72 ; 
marries Katharine Howard, 75; 
banishes Mary from Court, 76 ; 
wishes to save Katharine 
Howard, 85; is shown a por- 
trait of Anne of Cleves, 88 ; 
meets Anne of Cleves at Ro- 
chester, 91 ; his state entry with 
her at Greenwich,' 92 ; sends 
y aughan to Cleves, 92 ; divorces 
Anne, 95; his anger with Crom- 
well, 94, 95 ; orders Crom- 
well's execution, 101 ; elevates 
Wriothesley, 105 ; makes Paget 
secretary, 106 ; marries Katha- 
rine Parr, 107 ; collects an army 
to invade France, 108 ; receives 
the Dukes of Nagera and Albur- 
querque, 110-113; at the siege 
of Boulogne, 114; returns to 
England, 117; invades Soot- 
land, 123 ; engages seven hun- 
dred Spanish troops, 124; re« 
ception of the Spanish captains, 
125, 1 26 ; orders Surrey's arrest, 
144 ; his last illness, 150, 151 ; 
rewards Paget, 150 ; farewell of 
Mary and &e Queen, 151 ; his 
death, 152 ; his funend, 154. 

Hoby, Sir Philip, Cromwell's 
emissary to Cleves, 88 ; is scDt 
by the Ck>uncil to Windsor, 187 
(note). 

Howard, Katharine. See Katha- 
rine. 



INDEX, 



225 



Howard, Lord Thomas, a hostage 
to Aske's rebels, 34 ; gives 
money for Surrey's escape, 145. 

Howard, Lord Wifliam, a hostage 
to Aske's rebels, 34. 

Howard, Master, a brother of 
Katharine Howard, 76. 

Howard, Thomas, a brother of 
Katharine Howard, 76. 

Isabel the Catholic, x?ii. 

Jane, a confidante of Katharine 
Howard, 83 ; reveals her secret,83. 

Jane Seymour, married to the 
King, 72 ; intercedes for Mary, 
72 ; her death, 73. 

Julian (Romero), a Spanish cap- 
tain, grant of 600 ducats, 126 ; 
arrested for debt, 139; his in- 
temperate words, 139 ; is brought 
before the Council and reproved, 
140; knighted, 199. 

Katharine of Aragon, her answer 
to Henry, 5 ; her speech before 
the tribunal, 8; her departure 
for Kimbolton, 11 ; renises to 
swear allegiance to Anne, 40; 
her directions to her servants, 
40 ; reproves the Bishop for dis- 
missing Bastian, 41 ; her last 
illness, 46 ; her death, 51 ; her 
burial, 53. 

Katharine Howard, marriage with 
the King, 76 ; her character, 77 ; 
relations with Culpepper, 82 ; 
is denounced by her confidante, 
83 ; her arrest, 82 ; her execu- 
tion, 86. 

Katharine Parr married to the 
King, 108 ; intercedes on behalf 
of her brother's wife, 138 ; her 
farewell with Henry, 152 ; Sey- 
mour's courtship, 158 ; marries 
Seymour, 157 ; jealousy of the 
Duchess ■ of Somerset, 160 ; 
altercation with the Duchess, 
161 ; her death, 161. 

Kett, his rebellion, 180; defeats 
Northampton's force, 180; his 



defeat by Warwick, 182; his 
flight and capture, 183; his 
execution, 184. 

Kington, Sir William, Grovemor 
of the Tower, receives Wolsey a 
prisoner, 28 (note). 

Knyvett, Sir Harry, sent to seize 
Cromwell's effects on his arrest, 
99 ; in attendance on the King 
before Boulogne, 1 14-117 ; takes 
part in the preliminaries of the 
duel between Mora and Julian, 
128 ; sickens and dies on his 
journey, and is buried in Paris, 
127 (note). 

Lasao. 8ee Sd, de la. 

Latimer, Bishop of Worcester, his 
dispute with Dr. Forest, 79. 

Lee, Archbishop of York^ xvii; 
marries Henry and Anne Boleyn, 
11 (note); is sent to Buckden 
to administer the oath to Katha- 
rine, 39 (note). 

Leo X., Pope, 2 (note). 

Llandaff, Bishop of. Confessor to 
Katharine, 15 (note) ; avoids 
taking the oath of allegiance, 
16 ; his attempted escape and 
imprisonment, 17; assists at 
Katharine's deathbed, 52 (note). 

London, Bishop of (Bonner), his 
sermon before the King, 176 ; 
bis imprisonment, 177. 

Longland, Bishop of Lincoln, 4 
(note). 

Lopez Pero, a gentleman at Ant- 
werp, 6. 

Lord Mayor, his action against 
immorality, 168 ; his action 
during Warwick's conspiracy, 
188. 

Margaret, Anne Boleyn's confi- 
dante, connives at Anne's guilt, 
57 ; is executed, 66, 66 (note). 

Mark (Smeaton), his introduction 
to Anne, 55 ; their guilty rela- 
tions, 57 ; is entrapped into con- 
fessing by Cromwell, 61 ; bis 
execution, 67. 



Q 



226 



INDEX, 



Martin, a seryant of the Earl of 
Surrey, aids his escape, 145. 

Mary, Princess, declared illegiti- 
mate, 42 ; recalled to court, 72 ; 
sponsor to Edward YI., 72 ; is 
banished on marriage of Henry 
with Katharine Howard, 75 ; 
sought in marriage by Cromwell, 
97 ; her farewell with Henry, 
151 ; her altercation with Somer- 
set, 172; her appeal to the 
Council, 173. 

Montague, Lord, Cromwell de- 
nounces him to the King for 
corresponding with his brother. 
Cardinal Pole, 132; his execu- 
tion, 133. 

Montesse, a servant of Chapuys, 
50 (note). 

Montoya, gentleman-in-waiting to 
Katharine, his voyage to Bome, 
5 ; stays at Bruges to avoid 
Henry's anger, 6. 

Mora, a Spanish captain, at Bou- 
logne, 115, 119: deserts to the 
French, 125 ; challenges Gram- 
boa, 127 ; is fought and defeated 
by Julian, 128. 

More, Sir Thomas, Chancellor, re- 
fuses to swear, 21; he is im- 
prisoned, 21 ; his execution, 37. 

Nagera, Duke of, his visit to Eng- 
land, 109 ; his reception by the 
King, 110; his departure and 
ill-treatment at Plymouth, 111. 

Negro, Sir Pero, a Spanish cap- 
tain, grant of 400 ducats, 126; 
present at the duel at Montreuil, 
128 ; knighted, 198 (note); his 
exploit at Haddington, 203 ; his 
death and burial, 205 (note). 

Koguera, a Spanish captain, grant 
of 300 ducats, 126. 

Norfolk, Duke of, carries the 
King s message to the cardinals, 
9 ; commands the force against 
Aske, 34; visits the Tower to 
examine Anne Boleyn, 65 : is 
slighted by Cromwell at Dr. 
Forest's execution, 80 ; urges 



the King to dismiss Cromwell, 
95,96 ; orders Cromwell's arrest, 
98 ; in command of the troops 
before Montreuil, 1 08 ; his arrest, 
145 ; his imprisonment, 148. 

Norris, Master, his relations with 
Anne Boleyn, 66 ; executed, 67. 

Northampton, Earl of, is defeated 
by Kett's rebels, 180, 182 (note). 

Northumberland, Earl of, arrests 
Wolsey, 28 ( note) ; his relations 
with Anne Boleyn, 60 (Note). 

Olivario, a Spanish priest, con- 
fesses Guevara and his accom- 
plices, 213. 

Ortiz, Dr., Spanish ambassador in 
Rome, 49 (note). 

Paget, made Secretary, 105 ; ad- 
vises abolition of images, &c., 
106, 107 ; intercedes for Julian 
before the Council, 141 ; his 
part at Surrey's trial, 147 ; re- 
warded by the King, 150; 
makes the King's will, 150; a 
member of the Regency, 151 ; 
proposes that Somerset should 
be made Protector, 156 ; for- 
wards Seymour^s suit with the 
Queen Dowager, 158; his en- 
closure of commons complained 
of, 170 ; his part in Gardiner's 
imprisonment, 175 ; brings the 
King back to London, 190 ; his 

Eromise to the Emperor, 219 ; 
is arrest, 220 ; eulogy on him, 
220. 

Paget's wife, forwards Seymour's 
suit with the Queen Dowager, 
158. 

Palmer, Master, a gentleman at 
Calais, 117. 

Paulet, Sir W., takes part in War- 
wick's plot, 187 (note) ; his 
French sympathies, 217 ; is 
warned by the King of France, 
217. 

Percy, Thomas, quarrels with 
Mark, and denounces him and 
the Queen to Cromwell, 69. 



INDEX, 



Tan 



ensign to Gramboa, is dis- 
ed to Flanders for troops, 
deserts to the Scotch, and 
sons Haddington, 197 ; is 
red and hanged by Gram- 
200. 

'ardinal, corresponds with 
brother Lord Montague, 
forgives Sir (Jeoffirej, 134. 
»ir Geoffrey, unwittingly 
ys his brother to Cromwell, 
attempts to commit suicide 
remorse, 132 ; escapes to 
) and obtains forgiveness, 
resided in Flanders, 134. 

Master, of Swannington, 

)rvants capture Kett, 184 

I. 

ad, Duchess(called Duchess 

>rk in Chronicle), betrays 

rother Surrey to the King, 

leyra, Spanish historian, 

• 

Sieur de la, 2 (note), 
er, Bishop of, officiates at 
risteningofEdward YI. ,74. 
:er, Bishop of (Fisher), 
\^ and illness prevent him 
attending Parliament, 21 ; 
!S to swear, 2 1 ; imprisoned, 
s made Cardinal, 36 ; be- 
d, 37. 

d, Lady, her connection 
Katharine Howard, 84 

• 

d. Lord, brother of Anne 

n, his arrest, 65 ; his exe- 

1,67. 

, Earl of, a hostage to 

s rebels, 34 ; accompanies 

Ling to Boulogne, 115 ; 

4ck's party meet at his 

, 186. 

, Lord, refuses to surrender 

irine's crown, 44 ; his inter- 

nrith the King, 45. 

la. Licentiate (or Lasao), 
.rine's apothecary, 40 



(note) ; at Katharine's death, 
51 ; enters Mary's service, 50 
(note). 

Salablanca, a Spanish captain, at 
Boulogne, 115, 119, 120; kills 
a Spaniard, 127 ; grant of 200 
ducattt, 127. 

Salbago, Arizo, a Grenoese mer- 
chant, provides Cranmer with 
money, 19. 

Salcedo, Pedro de, offers to bring 
recruits, 199 ; Gamboa's offer to 
him, 199. 

Salmeron, a Spanish soldier, sent 
by Gamboato murder Guevara, 
206 ; his share in Gamboa's 
murder, 207 ; his trial, 211 ; his 
execution, 214. 

Sandys, Lord, complains of Wol- 
sey, 27 ; arrests him, 28. 

Seymour, Admiral, made High 
Admiral, 157 ; marries the 
Queen, 159; his disagreement 
with Somerset, 160 ; seeks the 
guardianship of the King, 161 ; 
connives at piracy, 162; seeks 
the hand of Elizabeth, 163; 
accused before the Council, 1 64 ; 
his condemnation, 164. 

Shrewsbury, Earl of, Wolsey 
awaits Kingston at his seat, 28 
(note). 

Smeaton. See Mark. 

Somerset, Duchess of, her pride 
156 ; her jealousy of the Queen 
160; claims precedence, 160 
her quarrel with the Queen, 161 
urges Seymour's execution, 164 
intercedes with Warwick for 
Somerset's life, 191 ; appeals to 
the King, 192. 

Somerset, Duke of, »t the christen- 
ing of Edward VI. , 74 : is in- 
formed of Katharine Howard's 
g^ilt, 83; visits her in the Tower, 
84 ; he urges the King to dis- 
miss Cromwell, 95-96 ; visits 
Cromwell in the Tower, 99 ; 
reproves Julian for his violence, 
140 ; takes part in Surrey's 
trial, 147 ; is sent to bring the 



1 



228 



INDEX. 



Prince the day before Henry's 
death, 152; accompanies Ed- 
ward to his coronation, 153; is 
made Protector, 156 ; makes his 
brother High Admiral, 158; 
marries him to the Queen, 159 ; 
altercation with Seymour, 160 ; 
accuses him to the Council, 163 ; 
condemns him to death, 163; 
popular feeling against him, 1 69 ; 
attempts to suppress Mary's re- 
ligious observances, 172; his 
partinGrardiner's imprisonment, 
174 ; refuses to reward the cap- 
tains, 185; Warwick's plots 
against him, 186 ; carries the 
]^g to Windsor, 187 ; is pro- 
claimed a traitor, and surrenders, 
189 ; reconciliation with War- 
wick, 193 ; attempts to murder 
Warwick, 217 ; is arrested and 
executed, 218. 

Spaniards in hiding to avoid taking 
the oath, 38 ; accompany Cha- 
puys to Kimbolton, 47; take 
part in the reception of Anne of 
Cleves, 91. 

Spinola, an Italian captain, his 
serrices against the rebels, 181 ; 
rewarded by Warwick, 190. 

Stanhope, Sir Michael, his com- 
plicity with Somerset, 218 (note). 

Stepney, Yicar of (Jerome), his 
sermon and execution, 195. 

Suffolk, Duchess of (Katharine 
Willoughby), marries the Duke, 
135; her heretical practices, 
136. 

Suffolk, Duchess of (Queen Dow- 
ager of France), her marriage 
and death, 135. 

Suffolk, Duke of (Charles Bran- 
don), upbraids Cromwell in the 
Tower, 99; in command of 
troops before Boulogne, 109; 
his history, 134; his death, 136. 

Surrey, Earl of, a hostage to Aske's 
rebels, 34 ; with his father be- 
fore Montreuil, 108 ; is betrayed 
by his sister, and accused of 
treason, 143; his arrest, 144; 



attempts to escape, 145 ; hil 
trial and condemnation, 147 
his retort to Paget, 147 ; his 
execution, 148. 



Tiberio, Captain, an Italian, at 

Haddington, 200 (note). 
Tunstall, Bishop of Durham, xm i 

Vaca Antonio, a Spanish gentle- 
men present at Gamboa's mur- 
der, 208. ; 

Vaughan, Master, sent by the 
King to negotiate the marriage i 
with Anne of Cleves, 89 ; sent 
to Cleves to investigate, 93. 

Vaughan. See Bayan. 

Yelasco sent by Gkimboa to mur- 
der Guevara, 206 ; his share in 
Gamboa's murder, 207 ; his trial, 
211 ; his execution, 214. 

Villa Sirga, a Spanish captain, 
grant of 400 ducats, 126; 
knighted, 199 ; his murder, 208. 

Yives, Luis, a Spanish scholar, re- 
fuses to return to England to de- 
fend Katharine, 7; his letter 
7 (note). 

Walsh, Sir Walter. Privy Coun- 
cillor, takes part in Wolsey's 
arrest, 28 fnote). 

Warden, theJJord, his enclosure of 
commons complained of, 170. 

Warwick, Earl of (Dudley), in- 
vades Scotland, 123 ; condemns 
Julian's violence, 141 ; takes 
part in Surrey's trial, 145 ; a 
promoter of heresy, 174; de- 
feats the Cornish rebels, 181; 
defeats Kett's force, 183 ; con- 
spires against Somerset,185-189; 
his reception of the Duchess, 
191 ; reconciliation with Somer- 
set, 193 ; accepts Guevara's ser- 
vices, 198 ; refuses to save 
Guevara, 213 ; his French lean- 
ings, 2 17 ; Somerset's mysterioos 
visit to him, 217; accuses Somer- 
set of attempting to murder him, 
217. 






V 



INDEX, 



229 



Weston, Sir FraDcis, 66 (note). 

Wilbugbby, ^^7 (I^S& Maria 
de Sarmiento), friend of Katha- 
rine of Aragon 135 (note); her 
daughter marries the Duke of 
Sufi&lk, 136. 

Winchester, Bishop of (Gkurdiner), 
Henry dmes with him on the 
day of Cromwell's arrest, 97 ; 
Paget had been his chaplain, 
106 ; urges the King to greater 
strictness with the clergy, 149 ; 
his opposition to heresy, 174; 
his sermon, 175 ; his imprison- 
ment, 175. 

Windham, Captain, he succours 
Haddington, 205 (note). 

Wingfield, Lady, 66 (note). 

Wolsey, Cardinal, 1 ; intrigues for 
the Papacy, 2 ; his fall foretold 
by an astrologer, 3 ; suggests 
the illegality of Henry's mar- 



riage, 3 ; his dismissal and dis- 
grace, 9 ; his arrest and death, 
28; his attempt to marry the 
King to a French princess, 29 ; 
his splendid embassy to France, 
30 (note). 

Wriothesly, Earl of Southainpton, 
is made Secretary, 105; Cfhan- 
cellor, 105; a member of the 
Regency, 150 (note). 

Wyatt, Sir Thomas, his connec- 
tion with proceedings against 
Anne BoleyUj 63 ; his letter to 
Henry, 62; he is present at 
Cromwell's execution, 104. 

Wyndham, Sir Edward, holds 
Kett in custody, 184 (note). 

York, Duchess of. See Richmond. 
York, John, master of the South- 

wark Mint, Warwick sleeps at 

his house, 187 (note). 



CHiswicK press:- 



:. WMITTINGHAU AND CO., TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANS. 

B 



HISTORICAL WORKS. 



NUGENTS (Lord) MEMORIALS 

OF HAMPDEN, HIS PARTY AND 
TIMES. With a Memoir of the Author, 
copious Index, an Autograph Letter, and 
Portraits. Post 8vo. 5J. 

LIFE OF THE EMPEROR KARL 
THE GREAT [Charlemagne]. Translated 
from the Contemporary History of Egin- 
hard, with Notes and Chapters on Egin- 
hard, the Franks, Karl, and the Breaking- 
up of the Empire. With a Map. ]^ 
WILLIAM Glaister, M.A., B.C.L., Um- 
versity College, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 4?. 6d, 

GERMANY, MENZEUS HIS- 

. TORY OF, from the Earliest Period to a 

Recent Date. With Index and Portraits of 

Charlemagne, Charles V., and Mettemich. 

3 vols. 3^. td, each. 

RUSSIA, HISTORY OF, from the 
£^liest Period. Compiled from the most 
authentic sources, including Karamsin, 
Tooke, and S^gur. By Walter K. 
Kelly. With Index and Portraits of 
Catherine, Nicholas, and Menschikofif. 

2 vols. 35. 6<f. each. 

MACHIAVELLPS HISTORY OF 
FLORENCE and of the Affairs of Italy, 
from the Earliest Times to the Death of 
Lorenzo the Magnificent ; together with 
the Prince, Savonarola, various Historical 
Tracts, and a Memoir of Machiavelli. With 
Index and Portrait. 35. (id, 

ROSCOE'S (W.) LIFE of LORENZO 
DE MEDICI, called * The Magnificent,' in- 
cluding the Copyright Notes and Illustra- 
tions, and Index. With his Poems, Letters, 
&c Tenth Edition, revised, with Memoir 
of Roscoe by his Son, and Portrait of 
Lorenzo (after Vasari). 3J, 6<f. 

ROSCOE'S (W.) LIFE and PONTI- 
FICATE OF LEO X., with the Copyright 
Notes, Appendices of Historical Docu- 
ments, the Dissertation on Lucretia Borgia. 
Final Edition, revised by Thomas Roscob, 
with Index, and two Portraits of Roscoe, 
and one of Leo X. 2 vols. 35. td, each. 

RANKE'S HISTORY OF THE 
POPES, their Church and State, and 
especially of their Conflicts with Protest- 
antism in the i6th and 17th Centuries. Trans- 
lated Iw E. Foster. With Portraits of 
Julius II., Innocent X., and Clement VII. 

3 vols. 35. 6</. each. 

RANKERS HISTORY OF SERVIA 
AND THE SERVIAN REVOLUTION. 
With an Account of the Insurrection in 
Bosnia. Translated by Mrs. Kerr. To 
which is added, The Slave Provinces of 
Turkey, from the French of Cyprien I 
Robert and otb&r sources, i voL y. 6d, \ 



RANKE'S HISTORY OF THE 
LATIN AND TEUTONIC NATIONS. 
1494-1514. Translated by P. A. Ash- 
worth, Translatot of Dr. Gneist's * History 
of the English Constitution.' y. 6d, 

DECLINE OF THE ROMAN RE- 
PUBLIC. From the Destruction of Car- 
thage to the Consulship of Julius Caesar. 
By George Long, M.A. 5 vols. 8vo. 14s. 
per vol. 

* If any one can guide us through the almost 
inextricable mazes of this labyrinth, it is Mr. 
Long.' — Saturday Reznew, 

MASON (A. J.). THE PERSECU- 
TION OF DIOCLETIAN ; an Historical 
Essay. By Arthur James Mason, M. A. , 
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
Demy 8vo. lor. 6d, 

GIBBON'S ROMAN EMPIRE, 
Complete and Unabridged, with Varionun 
Notes, including, in addition to the Author's 
own, those of Guizot, Wenck, Niebuhr, 
Hugo, Neander, and other Scholars. 
7 vols. With copious Index, and two Maps 
and a Portrait of Gibbon, y, 6d. each. 

GUIZOrS HISTORY, OF THE 

ORIGIN OF REPRESENTATIVE GO- 
VERNMENT IN EUROPE. Translated 
by A. R. ScOBLE. With Index, y, 6d. 

GUIZOrS HISTORY OF THE 
ENGLISH REVOLUTION OF 1640. 
From the Accession of Charles I. to his 
Death. With a Preliminary Essay on its 
Causes and Success. Translated by Wil- 
liam Hazlitt. With Portrait of Charles 
after Vandyke. With Index, y. 6d. 

GUIZOTS HISTORY OF CIVIL- 
ISATION, from the Fall of the Roman 
Empire to the French Revolution. Trans- 
lated by William Hazlitt. With Por- 
traits of Guizot, Charlemagne, and Louis 
IX. 3 vols, with Index, 3^. 6d. each. 

LAMARTINE'S HISTORY of THE 
FRENCH REVOLUTION OF 18i8. 
With Index and Frontispiece, y, 6d, 

LAMARTINE'S HISTORY of THE 
GIRONDISTS; or. Personal Memoirs of 
the Patriots of the French Revolution, from 
unpublished sources. Translated by H . T. 
Ryde. With Index, and Portraits of Robes- 
pierre, Madame Roland, and Charlotte* 
Corday. 3 vols. 3^ . 6d, each. 

LAMARTINE'S HISTORY of THE 
RESTORATION of MONARCHY in 
FRANCE (a Sequel to his History of the 
Girondists). With Index, and Portraits of 
Lamartine, Talleyrand, La&yette, Ney, 
and Louis XVII. 4 vols. y. 6d, each. 

MICHELETS HISTORY of THE 
FRENCH REVOLUTION, from itc 
earliest uvdkaLXSsffA \ft ^Qwb ^^gc&. ^ '^^ 



HISTORICAL WORKS. 



MIGNErS HISTORY OF THE 
FRENCH REVOLUTION, froni 1789- 
1814.. With Index and Portrait of 
Napoleon. 35. td. 

PHILIP DE COMMINES, ME- 
MOIRS OF. Containing the Histories of 
Louis XI. and Charles VHI., Kings of 
France, and Charles the Bold, Duke of 
Burgundy. Together with the Scandalous 
Chronicle, or Secret History of Louis XL , 
by Jean de Troyes. Edited, with a Life 
of De Commines and Notes, by Andrew R. 
Scoble. With Index, and Portraits of 
Charles the Bold and Louis XI. 2 vols. 
3J. 6^. each. 

SCHLEGEL'S (F.) LECTURES ON 
MODERN HISTORY, together with the 
Lectures entitled Caesar and Alexander, 
and The Beginning of Our History. Trans- 

' lated by L. Purcell and R. H. White- 
LOCK. With Index, y. td. 



SCHLEGEL'S (F.) LECTURES ON 

THE PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY. 
Translated from the German, with a Memoir 
of the Author by J. B. Robertson. With 
Index and Portrait, y. td. 

SCHLEGEUS (F.) LECTURES ON 
THE PHILOSOPHY OF LIFE and 
THE PHILOSOPHY OF LANGUAGE. 
Translated by A. J. W. Morrison. With 
Index. 3^. 6d, 

TYTLER'S (Prof.) THE ELE- 
MENTS OF GENERAL HISTORY. 
New Edition. Revised and brought down 
to Christmas, 1874. Small post Bvo. 35. 6^. 

A PRACTICAL SYNOPSIS OF 
ENGLISH HISTORY; or, A General 
Summary of Dates and Events for the use 
of Schools, Families, and Candidates for 
Public Examinations. By Arthur Bowes. 
5th edition. Revised to date. Demy Bvo. 25, 



EINGLISH CHRONICLES. 

POST 8vo. 5s. PER VOLUME. 



BEDFS ECCLESIASTICAL HIS- 
TORY, and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. 
With Notes, Analysis, Index, and Map. 
By Dr. Giles. 

CHRONICLES OF THE CRUSA- 
DERS. Richard of Devizes, Geoffrey de 
Vinsauf, Lord de Joinville. 

FLORENCE OF WORCESTER'S 
CHRONICLE, with the Two Continua- 
tions : comprising Annals of English His- 
tory to the Reign of Edward I. 

GIRALDUS CAMBRENSIS' HIS- 
TORICAL WORKS : Topography of 
Ireland ; History of the Conquest of Ire- 
land ; Itinerary through Wales ; and De- 
scription of Wales. With Index. Edited 
by Thomas Wright. 

HENRY OF HUNTINGDON'S 
HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH, from 
the Roman Invasion to Henry II. ; with the 
Acts of King Stephen, &c. 

INGULPH'S CHRONICLE of the 
ABBEY OF CROYLAND, with the Con- 
tinuations by Peter of Blois and other 
Writers. By H. T. Riley. 

MATTHEW PARIS'S CHRONI- 
CLE. In 5 vols. First Section : Roger 
of Wendover's Flowers of English History, 
from Jdbig^escent of the Saxons to a.d. 

1235. JnOM^^jj^Qpiir* fimss. 2 vols. 
Second Section :^TOB*Tti#273. With 
Index to the entftjTIiiflc. 3 vols. 



MATTHEW of WESTMINSTER'S 
FLOWERS OF HISTORY, especially 
such as relate to the aifairs of Britain, to 
A.D. 1307. Translated by C. D. Yonge. 
In 2 vols. 

ORDERICUS VITALIS' ECCLE- 
SIASTICAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND 
AND NORMANDY. With Chronicle of 
St. Evroult. Translated, with Notes, by 
T. Forester, M.A. In 4 vols. ^v^ 

ROGER DE HOVEDEN'S AN- 
NALS OF ENGLISH HISTORY ; from 
A.D. 732 to A.D. I20I. Edited by H. T. 
Riley. In 2 vols. 

ROGER OF WENDOVER. See 
Matthew Paris* 

SIX OLD ENGLISH CHRONI- 
CLES, viz. : — ^Asser's Life of Alfred, and 
the Chronicles of Ethelwerd, Gildas, Nen- 
nius, Geoffrey of Monmouth, and Richard 
of Cirencester. 

WILLIAM OF MALMESBURY, 
CHRONICLE OF THE KINGS OF 
ENGLAND. Translated by Sharpk. 

PAULrS (Dr. R.) LIFE of ALFRED 
THE GREAT. Translated from the Ger- 
man. To which is appended Alfred's 
Anglo-Saxon Version of Crosius, with a 
literal Translation, and an Anglo-Saxon 
Grammar and Glossary. 




London : GEwfXjE BELL & SONS, York Street, Covent Garden. 















C V 




^^:i.o^ 



3 blQS 010 HHA 07^ 



c 



ft 7 



STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES 

STANFORD AUXILIARY LIBRARY 

STANFORD, CALIFORNIA 94305-6004 

(650) 723-9201 
salcirc@suJmail.stanford.edu 
All books are subject to reca 
DATE DUE 



^ 



JUN 4^2 1999 



MAY 2 ^999 



—W^ 



s? 



%g) 2 6 2005 



^a 



'Os 




\